A CAVALCADE OF

EDITED BY

ROGER LANCELYN GREEN

ILLUSTRATED BY

VICTOR AMBRUS

"Believe, then, if you please, that I can do
strange things: I have, since I was three year
old, conversed with a Magician, most pro-
found in his art, and yet not damnable."
Shakespeare

NEW YORK
HENRY Z. WALCK, INC.

First published in Great Britain 1973 as
The Hamish Hamilton Book of Magicians
Copyright® 1973 KOGLR IANCELYN GREEN
Illustrations Copyright © 1973 VICTOR AMBRUS
All rights reserved
ISBN- 0-8098-2422-1
Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 72-6877

Library of Congress Cataloging m Publication Data

Green, Roger Lancelyn, comp.
A cavalcade of magicians.

SUMMARY:  A collection of tales and
poems from various countries and times
about magicians.

First published in 1973 under title:

The Hamish Hamilton bo.ok of magicians.

Includes bibliographical references.

1. Magicians •
[1. Magicians
Collections]
illus.
PZ5.G698Cax3

. Juvenile literature.

- Fiction  2. Literature

I. Ambrus, Victor G. y

II. Title.

[Fie]      72-6877

ISBN 0-8098-2422.

Printed in Great Britain

Contents

INTRODUCTION

INVITATION; The Sorcerer's Song w. s. GILBERT

1 MAGICIANS OF ANCIBNT DAYS

Teta the Magician

'A Hittite Charm against a Wizard's Spell'

The Magician/win Corinth

The Sorcerer's Apprentice

Virgilius the Sorcerer

2 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES
Aladdin and the African Magician
Merlin, the Wizard a/Britain
Bradamante and the Wizard
The Franklin s Tale: retold from Chaucer

ELEANOR FARJEON

3 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE
The Magician s Horse
The Gifts of the Magician
The Magicians Pupil
The Magician zrho had no Heart
The Wizard King
"Chinoolz and Chinok" ANDREW LANG

4 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS
The Castle of Kerglas EMILE SOUVESTRE
The Magician and his Pupil AMELIA GODIN
The Magicians' Gifts JULIANA HORATIA EWING
v

CONTENTS

The Magician turned Mischief-maker

JULIANA HORATIA EWING                            200

The Princess and the Cat E. NESBIT                       206
The Magician who Wanted More ANDREW LANG           225
The Crab that played with the Sea RUDYARD KIPLING       242
Prince Rabbit A. A. MILNE                              254

EPILOGUE: From The Tempest

WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE                              270

Notes on Sources                                            271
Acknowledgements                                           274

Introduction

HE Oxford English Dictionary tells us simply that a Magician is "One
skilled in magic or sorcery; a necromancer, wizard": but we all
have our own picture of the ideal Magician who comes immediately
to mind when that Word of Power is uttered.

It has probably always been so. Every primitive tribe of savages in the
jungles of long ago had its Magician: but perhaps he was not as great and
awe-inspiring as the Magician whom the oldest member of the tribe could
remember from when he was a boy. . . . Indeed, there arc still magicians in
the remotest comers of the world: I met one the other day in thejungles of
far Peru, "on the banks of the turbid Amazon". There was a white magician
living not far away, whom we could simply call a Doctor: but if he failed in
his cures, the Witch Doctor of the tribe turned to magic to help his people.

For a Magician really means a wise man, one who knows more than the
general run of people. The Magi who followed the wonderful Star which
led mem to Bethlehem were Magicians, for Mage is but another variant of
the word. And, as they came from the East, they were thought to be wiser
than the people of Palestine: for wisdom dwelt in the East, and Babylonians
were thought to be the greatest magicians in the world.

Ur of the Chaldees is in Babylonia, and Abraham came from it in search
of the Promised Land. His descendant, Moses, was the greatest Magician of
Israel, and he defeated Pharaoh's magicians in the Land of Egypt, though the
Egyptians ^d another version of the story and are the earliest people whose
tales of magic have come down to us.

As people grew more civilized their attitude to Magicians began to change.
Magicians were not so common, but were much wiser when they did exist—

« f* _                                                                                                                          /

it they really existed at all. The ancient Greeks were not very sure about it,
and there are few Greek myths in which magic plays a part—and their later
writers tend to treat magicians as pure fancy—as Lucian did. And even
witches were already little more than useful characters for fiction . . . though

vn

Vlll                          INTRODUCTION

one feels that Apuleius, who wrote about them in his Golden Ass at much the
same time, was not at all sure, and wanted to be on the safe side. . . .

It was in the Middle Ages, when the Romances of Chivalry were being
written—tales of King Arthur and Charlemagne, Huon of Bordeaux and
Bevis of Southampton—that Magicians really came into their own, and of
them all Merlin was the most famous and appears in the greatest number of
tales:

I command you to remember
Arthur's court and me. Merlin,
Master of all men there . . ."

The end of the Middle Ages w^as also the period when Black Magic was
greatly feared. A Black Wizard had sold his soul to the Devil in return for
his magic powers—and deserved to be burnt at the stake. Sonic of them
really tried to gain power and long life by these means: there was Giles de
Retz, for example, who began as a Marshal of France and a friend of Joan of
Arc, and ended by sacrificing children to the Devil in an attempt to regain
his youth. His deeds were so atrocious that out of them grew the story of
Blue Beard; but the would-be wizard Giles makes his most memorable
appearance in S. R. Crockctt's romance The Black Douglas (1899).

An even more famous Magician, a real man who became a legend, was
Dr. John Faustus about whom both Marlowe and Goethe wrote plays and
Gounod an opera. Even early scientists and inventors like Roger Bacon and
Cornelius Agrippa and Dr. Dee were apt to be classed as Magicians and had
to be very careful what they did and said—and able to prove that they used
no magic.

But the same period was producing such great narrative poems as Ariosto's
Orlando Fwioso and Spenser's Faerie Queene full of marvels and Magicians,
magic spells, Dragons, fairy princesses, and all the rest of it. And a century
later fairy tales began to be written down, and fairy tales invented by the
ladies of the Court of Louis XIV of France—and the Magician of Fiction had,
once and for all, ousted the real Mages: though their distant cousins are still
with us in various disguises ranging from Spiritualise mediums to psycho-
analysts.

The earlier stories in this Book of Magicians give examples of most kinds of
wizards from the ancient Egyptians to the Medieval and chivalric; and also
of the more powerful Magicians of Fairy Talc and Folklore. "When literary

INTRODUCTION                         IX

invention begins, the choice becomes more difficult. There are Magicians and
Sorcerers, Wizards and Necromancers of all sorts playing larger or smaller
parts in full-length stories: but I have not tried to make extracts, since it has
always seemed to me that to do so spoils the enjoyment when one comes to
read the whole book—besides usually proving unsatisfactory in itself.

But I hope that the Magicians in this volume may encourage readers to set
out In quest of other workers of magic more fully described elsewhere. And
there is a bounteous crop from which to choose. If there are few good stories
of the Magicians of actual savage folklore, there are excellent and authentic
Wizards to be found, for example, in Rider Haggard's romances ofZululand
a century ago, from the great Zikali in Child of Storm and Finished to Indaba-
zimbi in Allans Wife and Hokosa, the hero of The Wizard. There is one of
the greatest Wizards of romance. Gandalfthe Grey, inJ. R. R- Tolkien's The
Hobbit and The Lord of the Rings; and very fine wicked Magicians in John
Masefield's The Midniglzt Folk and The Box of Delights, not to mention the
splendid Snagaraguus in that undeservedly forgotten " fairy thriller" Josephine
by Geoffrey Mure, and my own Black Wizard in The Land of the Lord High
Tiger. And there are Magicians who live in the modern world hkeJ. B. S-
Haldane's My Friend Mr. Leakey, or come into it like my Wonderful Stranger
or, best of all, have a foot in more worlds than one like the splendid Magi-
cians in C- S. Lewis's The Voyage of "The Dawn Trcader" and The Magician's
Nephew.

But there are heaps more in books both earlier and later—and by now most
of you are probably saying, with A. A. Milne's Woodcutter; "In realms of
Fairylore I need no guide nor tutor." And, though I cannot end by waving a
magic wand and transporting you into the very Lands of Enchantment, I can
at least invite you, like Tennyson's young mariner, to follow the Gleam that
shines from it:

"Oh young Mariner,

You that are watching

The gray Magician

With eyes of wonder . . .

The Master whispered

'Follow the Gleam!' "




Invitation

"The Sorcerer's Song"
W. S. GILBERT

Oh! my name is John Wellington Wells—
I'm a dealer in Magic and Spells,

In blessings and curses,

And ever-filled purses,
In Prophecies, witches and knells!
If you want a proud foe to "make tracks"-
Ifyou^d melt a rich uncle in wax—

You've but to look in

On our resident Djinn,
Number seventy, Simmery Axe.

We've a first class assortment of Magic;

And for raising a posthumous shade
With effects that are comic or tragic,

There's no cheaper house in the trade.
Love-philtre—we've quantities of it;

And for knowledge if any one burns,
We keep an extremely small prophet

Who brines us unbounded returns!

xii                               INVITATION

My name is John Wellington Wells,
I'm a dealer in Magic and Spells,
In blessings and curses,
And ever-filled purses—
In prophecies, witches and knells.
If anyone anything lacks,
He'll find it all ready in stacks,
If he'll only look in
On our resident Djinn,
Number seventy, Simmery Axe!

PART ONE

Magicians of Ancient Days

Teta the Magician

T\. "TEARLY five thousand years ago, when the

| ^^. Pharaoh Khufu reigned in Egypt, the building
JL  \! of his Great Pyramid at Giza was begun. His
architect, Hemon, had learnt all the wisdom of Imhotep
who had built the Step Pyramid for Zoser a hundred years
before, and the people of Egypt turned out in their
thousands during the months of the Inundation each year
when no farming was possible, and laboured gladly to the
glory of the good god Pharaoh Khufu—who, like all true
Pharaohs of Egypt, was held to be an incarnation of the
spirit of the god Amen-Ra himself.

But there was one thing lacking. Hemon and the
magicians of Memphis could not find the papyrus roll on
which Imhotep was said to have written the words of
power to keep a pyramid safe for ever against earthquake
and thunderbolt—the weapons of Set the evil one.

So Khufu sent out messengers and offered rewards to
any who could find the words of power. The priests in the
temples, from Philae to Tanis, searched their records; the
magicians of Thebes and Abydos and Heliopolis sought
the aid of spells and incantations—but all in vain.

At last, however, one of Pharaoh's sons, the Prince
Hordedef, came to his father and bowing to the ground,
said:

Pharaoh my father—life, health, strength be to you—I
have found a magician stronger and more wonderful than

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

any in your realm. His name is Tcta and he dwells not far
hence, at Meidum near the pyramid of your father Sene-
feru. There is no one like him in all Egypt: he is a man of
one hundred and ten years old, and was a boy when Zoser
reigned and Imhotep built the first pyramid—and he eats
five hundred bread-cakes and a side of beef, and drinks one
hundred draughts of beer each day, even now. He knows
how to restore the head that is smitten off; he knows how
to make the savage lion of the desert follow him like a
tame dog dragging its leash behind it—and he swears that
he knows how you may fmd the papyrus of Imhotep
inscribed with the words of power and the charms that
must be spoken to keep a pyramid safe from the blows of
Set the evil one who would destroy the dwelling places of
the dead if they were not protected."

Khufu the Pharaoh was delighted at this news, and said:

"Go in person, Hordedef my son, and take with you the
royal litter and many attendants. Bring Teta the magician
hither to Memphis with all speed, and treat him as if he
were a subject prince visiting me his lord. Sail up the Nile
in the Royal Boat so that Teta may travel with ease and
comfort."

So Hordedef set out in the Royal Boat, taking with him
all things needful. Up the river he went, beyond Saqqara,
beyond the pyramids of Dahshur, until he came to the
pyramid of Meidum built by Scncfcru. Here he landed and
set out up the royal causeway to the Pyramid, and round
it to the village beyond, where dwelt Teta the magician.

They found the old man lying on a couch of palm-
wood m the shade of his house, while his servants fanned
him and anointed his head and feet with oil.

Prince Hordedef saluted him reverently, saying: "Greet-
ings -worthy of your great and revered age be to you, Teta

TETA THE MAGICIAN

the magician, and may you continue free of the infirmities
of the old. I come with a message from my father Khufu
the great Pharaoh—life, health, strength be to him. He
bids you visit him at Memphis and share of the best of food
and wine even as he himself eats and drinks. Moreover, he
has sent his own Royal Boat so that you may travel in
ease and comfort; and here is the royal litter of ebony set
with gold in which you shall be carried, even as Pharaoh
himself is borne, from here down to the Royal Boat, and
from it to the palace in Memphis."

Then Teta the magician replied: "Peace be with you,
Hordedef, son of the great Pharaoh, beloved of your
father! May Khufu the Pharaoh—life, health, strength be
to him—advance you among his councillors and bring you
all good things! May your Ka prevail against your
enemies, and may your Bai find the road of righteousness
that leads to the throne of Osiris in the Duat! I will come
with you to the presence of Pharaoh. But let another boat
follow bringing my attendants and the book of my art."

All things were done as Teta desired, and in due time he
sailed down the Nile in the Royal Boat and was carried in
the royal litter to the palace at Memphis.

When Khufu heard ofTeta's arrival he cried: "Bring
him before me immediately!" So Teta was led into the
Hall of Columns where Pharaoh awaited him on his
throne with the great men of Egypt gathered about him.

Pharaoh said to Teta: "How is it, mighty master of
magic, that I have not seen you before?" And Teta
answered: "He who is summoned is he who comes. The
good god Pharaoh Khufu—life, health, strength be to him
•—has sent for me, and behold I am here."

Then Pharaoh said: "Is it true, as I have heard tell, that
you can restore to its place the head that is smitten off?"

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

And Teta replied: "That indeed I can do, by the magic
and wisdom of my hundred years and ten."

"Bring from the prison one who is doomed to die,"
commanded Khufu. "And let the executioner come also to
perform the death sentence on the criminal."

But Teta exclaimed: "Let it not be a man, oh Pharaoh
my lord. Let it be ordered that the head be smitten from
some other living creature."

So a duck was brought into the Hall of Columns and its
head was cut off and laid at one end while its body
remained at the other. Then Teta spoke the rolling words
of power, and at his secret charm the duck's body flut-
tered along the ground, and its head moved likewise until
they came together. And when the two parts met they
joined, and the duck stood flapping its wings and quacked
loudly.

Then a goose was brought, and the same magic was
performed. And when an ox was beheaded Teta had but
to speak the great words of power that made up his charm
and the dead ox rose lowing to its feet and followed him
across the Hall of Columns with its halter trailing on the
ground.

Then said Pharaoh: "All that is reported of you is true,
Teta, greatest of magicians. But now can you tell me that
which I long to know: where lies the papyrus on which
Imhotep wrote the words of power that went to the build-
ing of the pyramid for Zoser, yes and for that of Seneferu
my father also."

"I can tell you where the papyrus lies," answered Teta.
"It is in a casket of flint that is hidden in the great temple of
Thoth at Heliopolis. I cannot tell where that casket is con-
cealed, but I know by my art that only one person can
find that casket for you—yes, and I can tell you who it is."




"Speak then, greatest of magicians'" exclaimed Khufu
eagerly. "And great indeed shall be your reward."

"This very night," answered Teta. "the wife of a priest
at Heliopohs shall bear three children at a birth, and the

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

spirit of Amen-Ra shall be in them. Her name is Rud-
didet, and one other children shall fmd the casket.. . . One

of her children shall also sit where you sit and rule over

E, f>

gyp*-

Then Khufu's heart was troubled, and he said: "Surely
it would be better to send and slay Rud-didet ere ever her
children are born. For only by treachery can one of them
become Pharaoh of Egypt."

But Teta said: "Let not your heart be troubled. Your
son Kafra shall reign after you, and Menkaura his son after
him, before a son of Rud-didet sits on the throne of the
Upper and Lower Land. The words of power can be found
and spoken by none but he—and if he speaks them three
great pyramids shall rise at Giza and stand there for ever.
But if he speaks them not, all that you build, and your son
builds and your son's son after him shall fall and crumble
away and become as the sands of the desert."

So Khufu issued a decree that the children of Rud-didet
should dwell at Heliopolis in all honour, and that if any
lifted a hand against them—be he a prince of Egypt—he
should die a death of shame, and his body be destroyed so
that his Ka should perish also. And he bade Hordedeftakc
Teta the magician to dwell in his palace for the rest of his
days, giving him daily a thousand bread cakes, a hundred
draughts of beer, a side of beef, and what ever else he
might desire.

Meanwhile the three children of Rud-didet were born,
and when the eldest User-kaf played in the temple of
Amen-Ra as a boy he found the casket of flint in which
was the papyrus roll containing the words of power. And,
as a young priest, he read them at the dedication of the
great pyramid of Khufu; as high priest of Heliopolis he
read them at the dedication of the pyramid of Kafra, and

TETA  THE  MAGICIAN

as Pharaoh elect he read them at the dedication of the
pyramid of Menkaura. And when Menkaura was laid in
his pyramid, User-kaf became Pharaoh of all Egypt—the
first Pharaoh of the Fifth Dynasty.

As for the words of power and the charm against Set
the evil, they seem to have done all that Khufu the
Pharaoh wished: for the three great pyramids of Khufu,
Kafra and Menkaura stand at Giza to this day—the first of
the Seven wonders of the ancient world, and the only one
that is still standing nearly five thousand years later.

A Hittite Charm against
a Wizard's Spell

The Priestess throws a thread into the fire on the altar and sings:

Just as I here have burnt this thread

And it will not return,
So let the Wizard's curse be dead,

Let his enchantments burn.

I vanquish thus his Words of Power,

Thus die each charm of his;

The Wizard's power is burnt this hour—

My spell more potent is.

I cast a double counter-spell,

I spit upon his name,
I trample on his charms as well—

The ass shall do the same.

Let all men spit upon them now

And on the Wizard too:

Then all his spells shall end, I vow,

Whatever he may do.

10

The Magician from Corinth

ORE than three thousand years ago, when
Minos and Pasiphae were king and queen of
-Crete, there came to their court a magician
from Greece whose name was Polyidus. This wise man had
left his home in Corinth to see if he could add yet further
to his wisdom in the great city of Knossos, and Minos
made him Palace Magician and set him above all the wise




men of Crete.

For a long time nothing occurred to test whether Poly-
idus was cleverer than the rest of the Cretan sages, until
one day the little Prince Glaucus disappeared mysteriously.

In the great Palace at Knossos it was very easy for any-
one to get lost—and indeed there were so many passages
and stairways winding hither and thither that its name
"The Labyrinth" has ever since been given to any such
maze as this.

At first Minos bade his guards search the Palace from top
to bottom; and when they failed to find any sign of
Glaucus, he sent for his own wise men and commanded
them to discover by their arts what had become of his son.

The wise men consulted together and looked into their
magic glasses. Then they came to Minos and said:

0 King, we cannot tell you where the Prince your son
has gone. But we have seen mysterious things by our
divining and this we know: 'Today a strange creature has
been born in your land, and the man who can best say

ii

12

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

what it is like is he who will find the Prince and restore
him living to you.' None of us can see further than this,
nor unravel the riddle: but doubtless the stranger magician

from Greece whom you have set over us can both read it
and give you back your son."

Tills they said as much out ofjealousy towards Polyidus

as because they themselves were still unable to find
Glaucus.

When he heard their words Minos sent at once for the
Greek Magician, and Polyidus came before him and
before the other magicians; and when he had heard their
words and looked into their hearts, he said:

"My lord King, this riddle is an easy one to read. It
concerns a calf born not long ago in your royal herd which
grazes near the sea, upon the hillside above Amnisos. This
calf changes its colour during the day from white in the
morning to red at noon and black in the evening. Of all
things this most resembles the fruit on a mulberry tree—
for when it first forms it is white in colour; then it turns

red; but when it is ripe and ready to eat its colour is
black."

"This must surely be the true answer," cried all the
Cretan magicians hi delight. "This proves that Polyidus

and no other can find Prince Glaucus and restore him
living to your majesty."

"Belt so," answered Minos. "Magician of Greece, prove
to us that your skill is greater than that of all the wise men
of Crete—and your reward shall be great in proportion.
But if you fail, then we will know that you are but a cheat,
and your punishment shall be great also."

Polyidus was much concerned at this, and felt that the

Cretan magicians had trapped him. But he only bowed to
the King and said:

THE MAGICIAN FROM CORINTH

13

"My lord, give me time and let me wander about the
Palace alone, and I will solve the riddle of the missing
Prince just as I solved that of the mulberry-coloured calf."

So Polyidus went up on to the roof of the Palace and
looked to see if he could learn anything from the birds: for
from their flight many things were to be discovered by a
magician who knew how to interpret their prophecies.

Presently he saw a great sea-eagle come flying slowly
and wearily to shore and settle on a tower above one
comer of the Palace.

"Ah," said Polyidus to himself, "this surely means that
the child is somewhere on dry land. If the eagle had flown
away from land he would have been saying: 'The thing
you seek within the sea lies dead.' But since he leaves his
own home and the place where he finds his food, and
comes to me on the land, he is saying: 'The tiling you seek
lies not within the sea.' So now I must search the Palace
and see if any other bird will help me in my quest."

Polyidus came down from the roof and wandered down
the great staircase and by many a passage and hidden door-
way until he came to the maze of storage cellars where
food and wine was kept for all its many inhabitants.

Presently he found an owl sitting above the entrance to
a stairway leading yet further down.

Ah," said Polyidus, "here is my next guide. 'Glaux'
means an owl in Greek, and Glaux will lead me to
Glaucus."

Sure enough, as he drew near the owl flew down from
its perch and flapped its way into the lower cellar. After it
came Polyidus, and presently found it sitting on the edge
of a jar of honey, flapping its wings to drive away the
flies.

Now the jars in the Palace of Knossos "were as big as

14             MAGICIANS OF ANCI£NT DAYS

barrels, and sometimes higher than the tallest man; and
this was one of the biggest, and it was full to the brim with
liquid honey.

On top of the honey floated a ball—and at once Poly-
idus realized what had happened. Glaucus had followed
his ball down into the cellar; it had bounced up into the
great jar, and he had climbed after it, fallen into the honey,
and been drowned.

Polyidus told the sad news to King Minos, and the body
of the little Prince was taken out of the honey and placed
in the royal tomb—a vault cut out in the rock and richly
decorated in gold.

"And now," said King Minos to Polyidus, "You have
found the body of my son which was lost; but you must
also find his spirit, which is lost too. My wise men said
that whoever could solve the riddle of the mulberry-
coloured calf could find Glaucus and restore him to me
alive and well. Magician of Corinth, here indeed is your
chance to prove your greatness in the arts of magic and to
show that the wise men of Greece know more than those
of Crete."

"To bring the dead to life is no matter of wisdom—or of
magic!" cried Polyidus perceiving the snare set for him by
the Cretan wizards. "It is against the will of Zeus, King of
the Gods! Did he not slay with a thunderbolt Asclepius the
son of Apollo for bringing to life the dead Hippolytus?"

"Nevertheless you must risk the anger of Zeus—or die
yourself!" cried Minos. "Guards! Place Polyidus the Greek
Magician in the tomb with my son, and shut them in with
the great slab of stone that fits over the entrance. But keep
watch outside so that you can release both of them when
Glaucus is restored to life."

So Polyidus was lowered into the tomb and the slab of




r6

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

stone was placed over the top of it. There were a few
chinks between the stones round the top of the tomb
through which a little air came, and the King had told the
guards to give Polyidus a lamp and a good supply of oil;

but there was no chance of escape. For not only was the
entrance guarded, but the tomb was shaped like a bee-hive
and the entrance was in the centre of the dome so that

even if there had been no stone slab over it Polyidus could
not have climbed up to it.

He sat down beside the body of the little prince, and
gave way to despair. Hour after hour he sat there until he

fell into a sort of coma as he waited for his long, cruel
death by thirst and starvation.

Presently he was roused by a curious rustling sound and
sitting up he saw a snake gliding across the floor. As if by
instinct he snatched up a stone and flung it at the snake
with such good aim that in a few minutes it lay dead.

More time passed in the silence of the tomb, and then
Polyidus heard another rusding, and a second snake
appeared through a hole in the wall.

This time Polyidus remained quite still, for he thought:

"If the snake comes and stings me, I can only die—and

such a death will be quicker and easier than that to which
Minos has doomed me."

But the snake paid no attention to him. Instead it
wriggled across to its dead companion, examined the body
carefully, and then glided away. Presently it returned
carrying a pale-coloured herb in its mouth, which it

placed on the lips of the dead serpent and then seemed to
wait.

Very slowly life came back into the dead snake. First the
tail moved, and then the body, and at last it turned, shook
off the herb and went wriggling away into the hole in the

THE MAGICIAN FROM CORINTH

17

wall with its companion, as fully alive as when it had first
come into the tomb.

A thrill of hope shot through Polyidus. He rose slowly
from where he sat, took up the magic herb, and placed it
upon the dead lips of Glaucus. Then he waited eagerly to
see what would happen. Sure enough, the prince began to
breathe gently, and before long he woke up, stretched and
sat up on the stone slab where he had been placed just as if
he had only been asleep.

Overjoyed at this miraculous cure—and at his escape
from a lingering death—Polyidus began to shout to the
guards to let him out of the tomb. At first they paid no
attention, thinking that he was merely begging for mercy;

but when Glaucus joined in, they recognized his voice and
sent in haste for Minos.

As soon as the King arrived the stone was taken off the
top of the tomb and, when he had satisfied himself that his
son was indeed alive and well, a rope was let down up
which first Glaucus and then Polyidus climbed back into
the world of life.

There was great rejoicing when the young prince was
restored and King Minos heaped rewards on Polyidus, and
Queen Pasiphae loaded him with jewels and gold as well.

"I thank you both," said Polyidus, "but I desire one
thing more than any treasure, and that is to return to my
own home in Greece."

But this Minos would not allow, for he said: "We can-
not let so much wisdom and magic go out of our island.
You must teach all that you know to my son Prince
Glaucus whose life you have just saved—and only when
he knows as much as you do will I let you leave my
land."               y                y          y

Very soon Polyidus discovered that there was no chance

i8

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

of escape from Knossos, nor any hope of leaving Crete
undl Minos let him go. So perforce he set himself to bring
up Glaucus as master of magic arts and hidden spells. And
he succeeded so well that in a few years the young man
outrivalled any magician in the whole island and knew
everything that his teacher could impart to him.

When he was quite sure that Glaucus could leam
nothing else from Polyidus, Minos at last consented to let
him leave Knossos. He ordered out a great ship in the port
at Amnisos, loaded it with gold, and went to the harbour
with all his court to set Polyidus on his way.

The wind was blowing strongly for Greece when the
last farewells had been said, and Minos with all his fol-
lowers had already left the ship, when Polyidus turned
suddenly to Glaucus, who was the last to leave.

"My beloved pupil," he said, "There is one piece of
magic which I have treasured till the last, to be a leave-
taking gift for you. Do as I instruct you, and my last
crumb of wisdom will be yours. Kiss me goodbye now,
and as you do so spit in my mouth. Then shut yours, go on
shore, and do not speak a word to anyone until my ship is
out of sight."

Prince Glaucus did as the wise magician told him, and
the ship sailed away taking Polyidus and his treasure safely
across the sea to a happy old age in his home at Corinth.

But when the ship had gone and Glaucus opened his
mouth to explain his strange silence, he found out what
the last of his master's magic spells had been—for from
that moment he had forgotten everything that Polyidus
had taught him.

The Sorcerer^ Apprentice

IN search of wonders, Eucrates the Greek sailed up
the Nile to Egyptian Thebes to see the famous statue of
Memnon (Pharaoh Amenophis III). This colossal carv-
ing of stone and marble sang mysteriously every morning
when the rising sun shone on it, and to Eucrates the song
seemed to have words of prophecy, telling him that he
was himself destined to be a master of magic.

So struck by the wonder was Eucrates that he deter-
mined to remain in Egypt, the land of magic, and there
learn to be a sorcerer himself.

When he consulted the learned men of Thebes they
smiled, and said: "We could indeed teach you some of our
art—though most of it comes only to those who have
served the gods of Egypt for many long years, and studied
the spells and Words of Power left us by Thoth and
Amenhotep. But for such as you, the best instructor is
Pancrates the Magician of Memphis."

And when Eucrates inquired further about this wonder-
ful teacher he was told that Pancrates could talk to the
crocodiles and ride safely on their backs through the Nile
waters; and that he had lived in the tombs for three and
twenty years learning all the secrets of the dead.

*How shall I know him? And where shall I find him?"
asked Eucrates.

*He is even now at Thebes," he was told. "You will
find him dressed in white linen, clean shaven, always deep
i9

20 MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

in thought, able to speak Greek, but very badly. He is tall,
flat-nosed, with big lips and thinnish legs."

Furnished with this description Eucrates scoured eagerly
through both Western and Eastern Thebes, and in the part
that is now called Luxor he found Pancrates standing in
the great courtyard of the Temple of Isis, leaning on his
staff deep in contemplation.

When at last he came out of his reverie, Eucrates bowed
before him and said:

"Master, I am told that you arc the greatest of all the
Magicians of Egypt now living, and as great as any since
the far distant days ofTcta and Se-Osiris. Therefore I, who
have come all the way from Greece to see wonders and
learn wisdom, beg you to take me as your pupil and teach
me your arts—for which I will pay you well."

At first Pancrates seemed unwilling to take on this eager
young apprentice, but at length he was persuaded, and
presently master and pupil embarked together on the boat
which was sailing down the Nile to Memphis.

Eucrates began to leam magic on the voyage, though
most of the time he was so overcome by his master's
powers that he could do little himself. But in Memphis he
soon began to imbibe the easier forms of magic, and before
long Pancrates suggested another voyage up the Nile.

"When first we met," he said, "I knew nothing about
you and could not trust you with the more secret spells
and words of power. But now things are different, and I
can safely lead you into the secret places beneath the
Temple of Thoth and among the graves in the Valley of
Kings at Thebes. And when you have mastered them, I
will take you still further south to read the secrets that are
written on the walls at Abydos and Edfu. But we must go
alone and in simple guise. Therefore dismiss all your ser-

THE  SORCERER S  APPRENTICE                               21

vants and be ready to set out tomorrow clad after the
fashion of a scribe of the college ofAmen-Ra."

Eucrates, who loved his comforts, was not well pleased
at the idea of journeying up the Nile for many weeks quite
unattended. But Pancrates smiled and said:

"Surely you know by now of my magic powers
sufficiently to trust me? Although alone we shall be better
attended than if we went in Pharaoh's Royal Barge!"

Accordingly they set out alone together. And Eucrates
soon discovered that Pancrates had spoken nothing but the
truth.

For each evening when the boat put in to shore Pan-
crates would enter the house where they were to lodge,
take possession of their rooms, and then proceed to supply
them with all they needed by means of a spell which filled
Eucrates at first with amazement and then with envy.

For Pancrates would take the wooden bar from the
door, or the broom-handle, or even a big wooden pestle,
drape a cloak over it, and speak certain words of power.
And at once it would walk and talk, and appear to every-
one else to be an ordinary man. And this magical servant
would go off at top speed to draw water, buy provisions
and cook the evening meal. And when this was ready it
would wait on them better than any servant Eucrates had
ever known. And finally, when its services were completed
Pancrates would speak another spell—and immediately it
would fall to the around a wooden bar, or broom-handle,
or pestle, wrapped in a cloak, and nothing more.

Naturally Eucrates was eager to leam the spells and
Words of power which would make and unmake so excel-
lent a serving man. But these Pancrates would not teach
him, being jealous of sharing so great a secret and giving
his pupil powers equal to his own.




Eucrates became more and more determined to learn
the secret spell and, as Pancrates refused more and more
firmly to share it with him, he at last decided to discover it
without his master's knowledge.

So one evening he hid in a dark corner and was able to
overhear the three words which made up the spell and
remain undiscovered while Pancrates dressed up the
pesde, turned it into a living creature, gave it his orders
and went out for a walk.

Next morning, while Pancrates was transacting some

THE SORCERER S APPRENTICE

33

business with the Priests of Hathor at Denderah, where
they were staying for a few days, Eucrates decided that the
moment had come to see whether the spell would work
for him as well as it did when Pancrates spoke it. So he
took the pesde, wrapped it in a cloak, and pronounced the
words of power in a low, solemn voice.

At once the pesde rose up and came to life, saying:

"Master, what shall I do?"

"Go to the well in the courtyard and fetch me water!"
commanded Eucrates, "And pour the water into my
bath!"

The pesde snatched up a bucket, sped out into the yard,
and returned a moment later with it full of water which it
poured into the bath. Then it sped out and back again with
the bucket refilled, and continued to do so at lightning
speed.

Very soon the bath was overflowing, and Eucrates ex-
claimed: "Stop! Stop! That is enough!" But the pestle paid
no attention. It dashed in and out with the buckets of
water; and very soon the floor was inches deep in it and the
flood was rising round Eucrates's ankles.

In vain the magician's apprentice shouted and stormed,
muttered words of power ar'd chanted spells. The pestle-
servant did not stop for an instant.

Now Eucrates grew afraid that Pancrates would return
and be angry. So in desperation he snatched up an axe and
split the wooden pestle at a blow.

But to his horror and amazement the two halves each
rose up immediately, each seized a bucket, and each con-
tinued pouring water into the bath, while the flood rose
higher and higher in the house.

Suddenly Pancrates appeared at the door. He took one
look, saw what had happened, and glared furiously at

24

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

Eucrates—who sprang quickly out of the house, fearing
some punishment.

A few moments later he returned cautiously to find the
two halves of the split pestle lying on the floor, two harm-
less and useless pieces of wood.

But of Pancrates there was no sign. And though he
sought for him up and down the Nile for many months,
Eucrates never saw him again.

And although he knew the spell for turning a piece of
wood into a servant, Eucrates never again dared to speak
it. For he did not know the spell for turning the servant
back into a piece of wood—and he was afraid of starting
another flood that might this time engulf the whole world
since only the sorcerer would know how to stop it, and
his apprentice did not.

Virgilius the Sorcerer

IN the days of Ancient Rome there lived a boy called
Virgilius who, from an early age, decided to become a
Magician. He was able to do this on account of an
extraordinary chance which befell him when he was a

young student at Tolenten.

Like any other schoolboy, Virgilius enjoyed a half-
holiday, and on one particular occasion, as soon as the
schoolmaster had dismissed the class, he set out as fast as

he could walk to the nearby mountains.

Wandering in deep valleys and along high shelves of
rock he came to a cave which offered good scope for
exploration. Virgilius was a bold boy, and he plunged into
the cave without a thought of the dangers that might be in

wait for him there.

The cave was narrow at first, but soon opened out into

a wide cavern. He had groped his way through darkness in
the narrow portion; but in the wide cavern a little light
came filtering down through a hole high above him that

was shaded over with tall grasses and bushes.

As he paused under this hole, he heard a voice calling
him very softly: "Virgilius! Virgilius!" He looked about
him, but could see no one either in the cave or among the

vegetation round the hole in the roof.

"Who calls me?" he shouted. "And where are you?"
"Virgilius!" came the voice, "Look on the ground
25

26 MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

before where you stand, and you will see a round disc of
stone held in place by a bolt."

"I see it," answered Virgilius.

"Then," said the voice, "draw back the bolt and set me
free."

"Who are you that speaks to me from beneath the floor
of this cave?" asked Virgilius.

"I am a spirit, shut up here till Doomsday," answered
the voice. "Only a mortal man can free me—and if you
are he, I will give you Magic Books that will make you the
greatest Magician who has ever lived."

"Give me the books first," said Virgilius, for he already
suspected that the spirit with whom he had to deal was an
evil one, imprisoned for terrible crimes.

Since there was no help for it. the Evil Spirit told him
where the books were hidden on a shelf high up in the side
of the cave, and when he had taken them down and
glanced into them, Virgilius drew back the bolt.

At once the round stone sprang open on its hinge, and
out of the small round hole so revealed there crawled and
scrambled and wriggled a terrible black fiend three times
the size of a man.

"Oh Master, Master!" cried Virgilius flinging himself to
the floor and knocking his forehead upon the ground as if
in homage to a superior being. "Oh, Master, Master! How
could you delude a poor boy so? I thought that you came
out of that small hole in the floor; but one so great could
never pass through so tmy a space."

"Do you doubt my powers—or my sufferings?" cried
the Evil Spirit. "Watch, and I will prove both to you in a
single action!"

So saying the Evil Spirit wriggled and scrambled and
crawled back through the small round hole in the stone




28

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

floor. The moment It had done so, Virgilius clapped the
round stone disc back into place and shot the bolt, crying:

"For your evil deeds you have been imprisoned beneath

this stone until Doomsday! Until Doomsday remain im-
prisoned there!"

So saying, Virgilius picked up the pile of Magic Books
and returned at full speed to Tolenten.

There for the next ten years he studied the Magic Books,
and by the end of that time had mastered every spell and

charm in them and had become the most learned and
powerful Magician of the day.

At the end of this time his mother sent to Virgilius beg-
ging him to return to Rome as she was growing old and
ill, and was being robbed other rightful income by all her
late husband's rich relatives.

Virgilius returned and was received honourably, for the
accounts of his great learning and knowledge of Magic
had preceded him. But when he demanded the return of
the last ten years' income which had been stolen from his
mother, the Emperor (who had received a half share of all
the spoils) said loftily that he would give Virgilius his
answer in four years' time when he had weighed all the
evidence.

Virgilius said nothing. But when harvest time came he
hid away all his corn so cleverly that even the tax-collectors
could not find a single grain of it. And when the fruit was
ripe, he hid it all by enchantment. And the same with the
wine, after the vintage, so that not one drop came to the
Emperor nor any of his friends who had hitherto robbed
the mother of Virgilius of nearly all her due.

This angered his enemies so much that they set out with
an army and surrounded the castle where Virgilius and his
mother lived. But Virgilius cast a spell on them of such

VIRGILIUS THE SORCERER

strength that they were frozen where they stood and
remained fixed for a day and a night. And when he re-
leased them, they slunk back to Rome with no fight left in

them.

But before they went Virgilius sent a message to the
Emperor by them: "My lord Emperor, I will wait the four
years you decree for my judgement—but I'll take all my
due during that time, and care not what you may do or try
to do to prevent me."

The Emperor was not accustomed to being thwarted in
this way, and he immediately set out for the castle with a
large regiment of soldiers. But when they drew near, Vir-
gilius by means of his magic arts surrounded the castle
with a deep, ice-cold river; and he surrounded the Em-
peror's army with just such another river, so that they
were caught between the two and could move neither
forward nor back.

They had few provisions with them, and very soon they
were starving—a state which Virgilius made all the worse
for them by causing his cooks to prepare savoury meals
and roast great joints of meat just on his side of the inner

nver.

The Emperor was in despair; but he would not pardon
Virgilius. He and his army would surely have starved, had
it not chanced that another magician happened to be
between the magic rivers. By his arts he was able to dry up
that nearest to the castle, and cast a great drowsiness on
Virgilius and all his followers.

'Now we have him!" cried the Emperor, and attacked
promptly with all his forces.

Keeping himself awake with the utmost difficulty, Vir-
gilius made his way to his study and opened one of the
Magic Books he had obtained from the Evil Spirit in the

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

cave. Very soon he found the spell he wanted, repeated it
and uttered a great Word of Power.

The very castle shook at the sound. But the Emperor
and all his men were at once held fast as if turned to stone
—some climbing up scaling ladders, others with arrows
half drawn at their bow-strings. This new charm also put
an end to that of the Emperor's magician, so that Virgilius
and his men were able to shake off their drowsiness or
wake from the sleep into which many of them had already
fallen.

Virgilius left all his victims exactly as they were for
another day. Then he disenchanted the Emperor and
caused him to be brought before him. And the Emperor
was so thoroughly frightened by now that he agreed
at once not only to restore to Virgilius all that had been
stolen from him, but to make him Court Magician
immediately.

Thereupon Virgilius revoked both the spell which had
made the river and that which had turned all his attackers
into stone. Then he feasted them all handsomely in his
castle, and sent them back to Rome, bestowing a gift on
each.

He himself followed later with the Emperor. And as
proof of his loyalty he raised a square tower for him the
very next day on the highest hill in Rome. This was a
magic tower, and if the Emperor stood in any corner of it
he could hear every word that was being spoken in that
quarter of Rome—and so it became impossible for any
plots to be made against him.

In spite of all his wisdom and his knowledge of magical
arts, Virgilius was not always successful in his ventures.
His very next made him, for a time, the laughing stock of
Rome. This chanced when he fell in love with the noble

VIRGILIUS THE SORCERER

Lady Febilla who dwelt in a high tower in the middle of
the city. He was able by his arts to tell her of his love with-
out visiting her, and she was able to send back a message.
This was to bid him visit her on a dark night, when she
would let down a basket from her window in the top of
the tower in which he might be pulled up to her room.

Virgilius, full of delight, got into the basket and was
pulled up—but only half-way. Febilla was determined to
mock him, and show him that he could not get all that he
wanted. Magician though he was: for she did not love
him in the least—indeed she rather despised him. So she
left him hanging in the basket half-way up the tower; and
when the sun rose and the people of Rome came into the
market place beneath, Febilla pointed Virgilius out to

them, saying:

"This rogue of a Magician tried to carry me off in the
middle of the night. But look at him now!"

And all the people looked, and laughed, and made fun
of Virgilius—the magician who had been outwitted by a
woman—until he was nearly mad with rage and shame.

At length the Emperor heard what had happened and
commanded that Virgilius should be set free at once.

As soon as the Magician was out of the basket he
dashed home to his castle, vowing vengeance. And very
soon he hit upon a plan which his magic powers made

possible.

Quite suddenly next day all the fires in Rome went out,

and the people discovered that by no possible means could
they strike a light. Very soon angry and frightened
crowds began to gather in the streets and advance towards
the Emperor's Palace, shouting that the city was bewitched.

Naturally the Emperor turned to Virgilius for advice,
and the Magician replied with a cold smile:

MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

"Bring the Lady Febilla to the rostrum in the Forum
wearing a single garment of white, and chain her there by
the ankle. As soon as night falls, this white garment will
burst into flames and go on burning all night, without
harming her in the least. Only by noon tomorrow will the
white garment be completely consumed—and only then
must you set Febilla free and allow her to return home.
Meanwhile, from sunset tonight until noon tomorrow let
everyone in Rome come to the Forum and light a torch or
a lamp from Febilla's burning robe and carry it home to
their hearths. Each must come separately, for they will not
be able to light anything but the fire on their own hearths
with the magic flame."

As there was no help for it, the Emperor commanded
Febilla to be chained on the stone rostrum in the Forum
wearing only a thin white dress. And, as Virgilius had pre-
dicted, as soon as the sun set this dress turned into white
flame which did no harm to Febilla but at which every
Roman in the city was able to light a lamp or torch.

By noon next day all the fires were re-lighted. And as
soon as the sun reached the zenith, Febilla's dress fell from
her in ashes and the magic fire died out from about her.

After this the Emperor was minded to slay Virgilius for
playing such a trick and putting a noble lady of Rome to
such shame. But Virgilius departed from Rome by his
magic, and built himself a castle on the edge of the sea
where the city of Naples still stands.

That castle was itself the work of magic, for its founda-
tions were laid on eggs—and yet that castle stands to this
day, and is still known as the Castell delFOvo—"the
Castle of the Egg". Nor was the Emperor able to take it
or seize Virgilius: for when he sent an army to besiege it,
the Magician turned all the springs of fresh water salt

VIRGILIUS THE SORCERER               33

whenever a Roman tried to drink from them or draw
water; and even when it rained all the water the Roman
army was able to catch became salty as soon as they tried

to drink it.

So the army turned back, and the Emperor gave up any

idea of trying to imprison or punish Virgilius. And in time
he forgave him, and made him his chief Magician once

more.

Before this happened, however, Virgilius had accom-
plished the most extraordinary exploit of his whole career,
and won a Princess to be his wife.

By his magic arts he discovered that the daughter of the
Sultan of Babylon was the most beautiful Princess in the
world; so he set to work and constructed a kind of magic
bridge through the air all the way from Italy to Babylon
over which he passed straight from his castle into her own
private apartments of the Sultan's Palace.

Virgilius fell in love with the Princess on sight, and,
what is more, she fell in love with him and was quite ready
to visit him in his own home. So he took her in his arms
and carried her swiftly over the magic bridge to his
orchard in his castle; and there she remained happily with
him for many days. And when he had shown her all his
treasures, and the guards made of metal who protected
his castle from any attack, and all the other wonders of
his castle, she was all the more willing to stay.

But at length she felt that she must return home for a
while, for she knew that her father the Sultan would be
wondering about her mysterious disappearance. And in-
deed the whole city of Babylon had been in a turmoil,
with great rewards offered for anyone who could find the
missing Princess. But the Sultan was not anxious to give
any reward to anyone when, one morning, the serving

34 MAGICIANS OF ANCIENT DAYS

women sent to tell him that they had found the Princess
sleeping peacefully on her bed.

He hastened to her room, however, and when she woke
he asked her where she had been and how she had returned
so mysteriously.

"Father," she answered, "I dreamed that a handsome
man from some strange land came to visit me. And
presently he took me through the air over land and sea to
his castle and his orchard. All the time I have been away I
have dwelt in perfect happiness with him, and seen no
other living soul but him alone."

Then the Sultan pretended to be interested only in dis-
covering where the Princess's midnight visitor came from,
and to what land he took her.

"For you have been away many days, and therefore it is
no dream, but art magic," he told her.

So the Princess agreed to give Virgilius a glass of special
wine which would cast him into a deep sleep, and then tell
her father so that he could be present when Virgilius
woke, and question him.

But when Virgilius came and, suspecting nothing,
drank of the drugged wine and fell instantly asleep, the
Sultan caused him to be bound in chains and cast into a
deep dungeon.

Next day Virgilius was drawn out of the dungeon and
brought before the Sultan and all the court.

"You are welcome, stranger," said the Sultan grimly.
"In exchange for the pleasures you have enjoyed in your
own land, you shall suffer a cruel and shameful death in
mine for the dishonour you have brought upon my
daughter."

"If I carried her away, I have also brought her back,
when I might have kept her for ever in my castle," said

VIRGILIUS THE SORCERER                35

Virgilius. "However, I promise solemnly that if you let me
return to my own land I will never come to Babylon

again."

"That shall avail you nothing!" cried the Sultan, per-
haps suspecting that Virgilius might be able to convey the
Princess to his castle without coming for her in person.
"You have brought dishonour upon her, and here and
now you shall die the death you deserve."

"If you put him to death, I will die with him!" cried the

Princess.

"That I had already decided," answered the Sultan.

"You shall indeed suffer the price of your shame. Together
you shall be burned to death this very day in the great
square before all the people of Babylon."

So they were led down through the city to the great
square where two stakes were set up to which they were to

be fastened.

But the moment Virgilius was freed from his fetters to
be led forward and bound to the stake, he raised his arms
suddenly and cried aloud a great Word of Power. At it
everyone fell silent and drew away in fear—except the
Princess who sprang to his side.

Then Virgilius cast a spell over all the people in Babylon
so that they believed everyone of them that the great river
Euphrates which flows nearby had risen suddenly and
flooded the whole city. Everyone, from the Sultan down-
wards thought no more of anything but escaping from the
using waters, and in every side they struck out desperately
—swimming their hardest to escape from the imaginary

flood.

As soon as he and the Princess were left alone, Virgilius
conjured up his bridge of air and passed over it with her.
Then, directly they reached his castle in Naples he waved

36                             MAGICIANS  OF  ANCIENT  DAYS

his hands and the bridge was no more. Nor was the Prin-
cess ever seen again in Babylon.

But she and Virgilius lived long and happily together in
the Castle of the Egg; and the Emperor forgave the great
Magician for defying him. In return Virgilius did many
Works of Magic for the protection of Rome, and was ever
afterwards remembered as the greatest Magician who had
ever lived in the land of Italy.

PART TWO

Magicians of the Middle Ages

Aladdin and the African Magician

WHEN the Arabs ruled more than half of the
known world, from Morocco in North Africa
to beyond India and even to China, and
Haroun-al-Raschid was Caliph in Baghdad, the capital of
this mighty empire, there lived a magician in Africa who
was altogether wicked—as were most magicians among
the Arabs.

Like the rest of the Eastern Magicians, the African
Magician drew most of his magic from the use of talis-
mans and charms which were able to summon up mighty
spirits, or Jinn whose amazing powers were perforce at
the service of those who knew how to use and command
them.

After forty years of study in the black art the African
Magician discovered that the most powerful talisman in
the whole world was an old copper lamp which was hid-
den in an underground garden near a certain city of China.
From some of the lesser Jinn whom he was able to sum-
mon with the aid of talismans already in his own posses-
sion, the African Magician discovered exactly how he
would be able to obtain possession of the Lamp; and armed
with this knowledge he set out for China.

When he reached the city nearest to the hiding place of
the Lamp he set about seeking for some boy whom he
could use for his schemes—and who would not be missed
if he disappeared. Very soon he discovered just the boy he
39

40

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

wanted, the only son of the widow of a tailor called
Mustapha, a boy who would do no work but spent his
time playing in the streets with other waifs and strays even
more disreputable than himself.

Next day, accordingly, the African Magician stopped
this boy, whose name was Aladdin, and said to him:

"Are you by any chance the son of Mustapha the
tailor?"

"I am," answered Aladdin in surprise. "But my father
has been dead for many years."

"I knew I could not be mistaken!" cried the African
Magician. "Mustapha looked just as you do when I last
saw him many years ago when, like you, he was but fif-
teen. Oh my beloved nephew, I am your uncle, your long
lost uncle!"

With that he flung his arms round Aladdin and kissed
him and wept over him, saying: "I have been many years
on my journey to visit my beloved younger brother
Mustapha. Although he is dead, he lives again in you, who
are his very image as he was when I bade farewell to him
forty years ago and went forth to seek my fortune. My
fortune is made, and I came to share it with Mustapha. He
is dead—but now I shall share it with you."

Aladdin was delighted with this news, and even more so
when the African Magician drew out a bag of money and
handed it to him, saying:

"Take this to your mother, and tell her that I shall visit
you both for dinner tomorrow."

"Yes," said Aladdin's mother when he had dashed home
with his wonderful news. "Your father had a brother.
But he always said that he had died many years ago—and
I certainly never saw him."

But she joined Aladdin in rejoicing over their good for-

ALADD1N AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

tune, and had a fine dinner waiting for the African
Magician when he arrived next day laden with presents
for them.

After this the false uncle took charge of Aladdin,
bought him fine clothes, and talked of setting him up in

0                                                                                                       01

business with a well-stocked shop of his own.

"But there is no hurry," he said. "I have enough for us
all. Enjoy yourself for a few days. And to begin with,
come walking with me through the fashionable parts of
the town, and into the fine gardens on the outskirts."

Aladdin was delighted with all this, and set off gaily
with the African Magician to flaunt his new clothes. After
they had walked through the squares and bazaars of the
town, the false uncle led him through the gardens, and
then out into the country and away towards the hills.

Presently Aladdin began to get dred, for he was a lazy
boy who was not used to taking much exercise.

"Uncle," he said, "we've gone far beyond the gardens,
and I can see nothing before me but hills and desert. And
if we go much further I don't think I'll be strong enough
to walk all the way back to the city."

"Take courage, dear nephew," answered the Magician,
"we have not much further to go, and I want to show you
the most wonderful garden of all."

So they went on, the Magician telling stories to keep
Aladdin's mind occupied, until they came to a narrow
valley in the hills, which he knew by magic arts to be the
place he had come all the way from Africa to find.

"We need go no further now," said the Magician.
"This is where the entrance to the garden lies hidden. Do
as I tell you, and you will see wonders such as no one ever
saw before, and return home richly rewarded. To begin
with, collect a good pile of sticks while I kindle a fire."

42 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

Aladdin had no difficulty in doing this, for the place was
littered with dead branches. When he had collected a large
pile he found that the Magician had struck fire with his
flint and steel, and they soon had a merry blaze going.

Then, uttering mystic words, the Magician threw a
magic powder on to the flames and a dense cloud of smoke
arose. He spoke a deep-sounding charm, and the earth
shook and opened before them revealing a square stone in
a little hollow. The stone was about eighteen inches each
way, and in its centre was a copper ring.

Aladdin turned to run with a cry of fear, but the
Magician caught hold of him by the back of the neck and
shook him:

"There's nothing to be afraid of, you young fool! Keep
still, or you'll ruin everything!" he shouted. And then,
mastering his violent temper with difficulty, he went on:

"Dearest nephew, this is the moment at which you must
show by your courage and obedience that you are indeed
worthy of the great future I plan for you. Let me explain:

Under this stone is hidden a treasure which will make you
the richest man in the world—and only you can touch it in
safety and bring it out into the light of day."

'But, uncle, I am not strong enough to pull up this
stone," said Aladdin, much impressed. "Will you help
me?"

"That cannot be," answered the Magician. "If I touch
anything in this enchanted place, it will become mine—
but if you pull up the stone and do all that I tell you, the
treasure shall be yours, and no one will be able to take it
from you. As for the stone, all you have to do is to seize
hold of the ring and as you pull cry aloud the names of
your father and your grandfather. When the stone is
raised, you will find beneath it a narrow stair leading to

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

43

a door, which will open as you reach it. Beyond that
are more stairs leading into three halls, one beyond the
other. In each hall you will pass great bronze tubs filled to
the top with objects of gold and silver. But do not touch
any of them even with the edge of your sleeves—or some
terrible fate will befall you. Pass through the three halls
and out into the garden beyond, which is planted with
beautiful trees—from which you may pluck and keep as
many of the fruits which hang on them as you can carry:

you will find them a treasure indeed. And, to reward me
for having shown you how to make your fortune, and
not having taken all for myself as I could so easily have
done, go to the end of the garden and climb the fifty steps
to the terrace. On it you will find a niche in which an old
copper lamp is burning. Extinguish it and empty out the
liquid within it: it is not oil, and the lamp will dry
directly, and will not even be warm. So put it carefully in
your robe and bring it back for me as a memento of this
day of days."

All fell out as the Magician had said. Aladdin had no
difficulty in raising the stone as soon as he had spoken the
names of his father and grandfather; the door at the foot of
the stairs which were then revealed opened as he reached
it. He passed through the three halls and was able to resist
the temptation to help himself to the gold and silver
objects in the bronze tubs. Beyond he found a strange,
shadowy garden of trees on which shimmered fruits of
red and green and blue, violet and yellow and white—and
of these he picked as many as he could carry in his wide
sleeves and loose robe, not knowing that they were
precious jewels: rubies and emeralds and turquoises,
amethysts and sapphires and diamonds. He found the old
copper lamp burning dimly in the niche at the top of the

44

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

fifty steps, extinguished and emptied it and pushed it
away into the front of his robe among the great weight of
gems. Then he returned slowly by the way he had come,
and reached the steps beyond the door—which closed
behind him the moment he had passed through it. These
steps were very steep and narrow, and Aladdin paused
halfway up them to rest—too exhausted to go further.

"Give me your hand, imcle, and pull me up!" cried
Aladdin. "I'm too tired to go further/'

"Pass the lamp first," said the Magician. "It is probably
that which is encumbering you, and making it so difficult
for you to climb out."

"No, it's not that," answered Aladdin, "that's no
trouble at all. I can carry that quite easily, and so I've
decided to keep it."

By this Aladdin merely meant that if he had to leave
behind some of the jewelled fruits because they were too
heavy to bring up the steps with him, he wouldn't leave
the lamp. But the Magician, whose temper was short at
any time, and who was so anxious about the success of his
schemes that he was ready to suspect anything, thought
immediately that Aladdin had learned something special
about the lamp and was trying to keep it for himself, new
into a violent rage, and cried: "Give me the lamp at once,
or it will be the worse for you!"

"It won't do me any harm," answered Aladdin. "So
please help me out of here, and believe that I know what
is best for me."

This so confirmed the Magician's false suspicions, that
with a yell of fury he flung the last handful of magic
powder into the fire and cried aloud the Word of Power.
At once the square stone slid back into place and the earth
closed over it with a low roar of thunder.

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

45

Then, when it was too late, the Magician realized that
he had thrown away his chance of gaining the lamp, for
never again could he cause the ground to open and the
stone to slip aside.

So with many bitter curses, he set out for his home in
Africa, without sparing a single thought, save those of
hatred and condemnation, for poor Aladdin abandoned
to his fate in the enchanted cave.

And in the enchanted cave Aladdin might have sat until
he died of hunger and thirst, had it not been for a further
oversight on the part of the African Magician. For he had
given Aladdin a ring to wear which was to guard him from
harm while he was under the ground—and this he had left
with him when he shut him in and left him to die.

Aladdin also had forgotten about the ring, or con-
sidered it of no importance. But on the second day of his
captivity, having given up all hope of life he was clasping
his hands in prayer—when he happened to rub the ring.

At once a Jinnee of enormous size and a most horrid
countenance rose out of the ground before him, so tall
that he touched the vaulted roof of the underground hall.

"What is your command. Oh Lord of the Ring?" cried
the Jinnee. "I am ready to obey you as your slave—I, and
the other Slaves of the Ring."

At any other time Aladdin would have fainted with
terror at this horrible apparition. But he was already so
numbed with fear and despair that he hardly seemed to
notice. There was only one idea in his mind, and this he
voiced in a cry of entreaty:

"Take me out of this terrible place!"

Scarcely had he spoken when the earth opened above
him and the floor seemed to rise beneath him. In another
moment he was lying in the little valley by the ashes of the




ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN         47

fire, with the sun shining in his face so brightly that it
took him a little while to see where he was after his two
days in the dimness of the underground hall.

As soon as he had recovered a bit, Aladdin made his
way back to the city and told his mother about his extra-
ordinary adventures.

"I doubted very much if that man could be my hus-
band^ brother," she said shaking her head. "It seems that
he was a magician—and wicked, like most of those who
practise his black arts."

"Never mind about him now," said Aladdin. "What I
want is a good big meal, as I've had nothing to eat for over
two days.

"Alas!" cried his mother, "there is no food left in the
house, and no money to buy it with."

"I think we can remedy that," said Aladdin. "Here is the
old brass lamp which the Magician wanted me to fetch
out of the underground garden. It ought to sell for quite a
good sum of money."

"It's very dirty," said his mother. "I'll clean it up a bit
before you take it." She began to polish it with her
apron. But scarcely had she rubbed it once when instantly
a hideous and gigantic Jinnee rose out of the ground
before her and cried with a voice as loud as thunder:

"What are thy commands? I am ready to obey thee as
thy slave—the slave of whoever holds the Lamp, both I
and the other Slaves of the Lamp!"

Aladdin's mother was too terrified to do anything but
fall back on the ottoman and cover her face. But Aladdin,
who had already had some experience of Jinn, when the
Slave of the Ring appeared to him in the cave, snatched up
the Lamp and exclaimed:

"I am hungry! Slave of the Lamp, bring us food!"

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

The Jinnee disappeared and returned a moment later
carrying a splendid banquet on golden dishes. These he
placed on the table, adding bottles ofwme and silver gob-
lets to complete the meal, bowed low before Aladdin—
and vanished.

From this day began Aladdin's good fortune. With the
aid of the Magic Lamp he could obtain all that he wanted
—though for several years he was content with keeping
his mother and himself in food and drink, fine clothes and
a comfortable house. He also gave up his idle games with
his former companions of the streets and began to spend
his time in the company of students and merchants and
other even more important people who readily allowed
this richly dressed young man to learn from their dis-
courses about all those tilings in which each of them was
expert.

One day when Aladdin had grown into a handsome
young man it chanced that the Sultan's daughter, the
Princess Badroulboudour was to pass through the streets
on her way to the bath. The Sultan's orders were that
everyone was to remain in their houses and keep their
doors and shutters closed—in spite of the fact that the
Princess, like all other women in that country, would be
wearing a veil—and that she would be carried in a litter
with closed curtains.

In a sudden fit of curiosity Aladdin hid himself carefully
near the entrance to the bath, and was able to see the Prin-
cess quite unveiled and close at hand. Badroulboudour was
the loveliest Princess in all the world—and Aladdin fell in
love with her at sight.

With great difficulty he persuaded his mother to go to
the Sultan and ask the Princess's hand in marriage for her
son. When at last she consented, it took many days before

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

49

the Sultan was prepared even to receive her and listen to
her request.

When at last she knelt before him and asked him to give
his daughter in marriage to Aladdin, all the great lords and
viziers expected the Sultan to order her and her audacious
son to instant execution. But it so happened that the Sultan
was in a good mood that day, and said with a smile:

"It is usual when royal wooers send to ask the hand of a
Princess in marriage for them to bring some small present
to her father to show both the depth of their love—and of
their purses. What do you bring me wrapped up in that
cloth?"

For answer Aladdin's mother untied the bundle which
she was carrying and laid before him all the jewels which
Aladdin had plucked from the magic fruit trees in the
underground garden of the Lamp.

The Sultan and his court gazed on them—and cried out
in amazement: for never before had they seen such a
treasure of large and perfect jewels.

"It seems to me," said the Sultan at length, "that if
Aladdin can send such a present as this, he will be able to
bestow on his bride treasures beyond all imagining. And
so it seems to me that Aladdin should marry the Princess
Badroulboudour."

This displeased the Grand Vizier very much: for the
Sultan had been considering his son as the best possible
husband for the Princess.

"I think, most noble Sultan," he said quickly, "that you
should wait three months before bestowing your daugh-
ter's hand on this unknown Aladdin. Let us see at least
how constant he will prove in his affections."

This seemed wise advice, and the Sultan said to Alad-
din's mother:

50

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

"Go home to your son and tell him that if he sends you
again in three months' time with the same request, I am
minded to grant it."

Aladdin was delighted when he heard this news. It was
all he could do to wait in patience until the time was up,
and he could not help counting the weeks and the days
and even the hours until the Princess should be his.

But one day, after two months were passed, Aladdin's
mother happened to go out for a walk into the city and
found the streets decorated and the people out in their best
clothes.

"What is happening?" she enquired.

"Where do you come from that you ask such a ques-
tion!" they said. "Do you not know that this very day the
Princess Badroulboudour, our Sultan's only daughter, is
being married to the son of the Grand Vizter?"

When she heard this, Aladdin's mother hurried home as
fast as she could:

"All is lost, my son!" she gasped. "The Sultan has
broken his promise, and the Princess is being married this
very day to the Grand Vizter's son."

Aladdin was as one thunderstruck. But in a few minutes
his mind cleared and he saw what to do. "There is no
need to worry, mother," he said quietly. "This bride-
groom shall be the unhappiest man in the world tonight,
and each night until he gives up the Princess!"

So saying, he went into his own room, took the Magic
Lamp down from the shelf and rubbed it. When the
Jinnee appeared with his usual "What are thy commands?
I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of those
who have the Lamp in their hands, both I and the other
Slaves of the Lamp," Aladdin gave him his orders and
bade him go about them swiftly.

ALADDIN  AND  THE  AFRICAN MAGICIAN

The result was that the moment the Princess and the
Grand Vizier's son were left alone together, the Slave of
the Lamp carried the bed with them on it to Aladdin's
house in one moment. Then he took the unlucky bride-
groom and left him in an outhouse, breathed upon him so
that he could not move—and next morning he was almost
frozen to death when the Jinnee carried him and the Prin-
cess back to the Palace just before the Sultan and Sultana
came to visit their daughter and son-in-law.

This happened several nights running, until at length the
wretched bridegroom could stand it no longer—and at his
request, as well as that of the Princess, the marriage was
declared null and void.

Not long after this the three months were up, and
Aladdin's mother presented herself once more before the
Sultan to ask for the fulfilment of his promise to bestow
his daughter upon Aladdin.

The Sultan had hoped and expected to see no more of
her and hear no more of Aladdin's pretensions to be his
son-in-law. Now he took counsel with his Grand Vizier
and soon hit upon a scheme which he felt sure would put
an end to Aladdin's suit.

"I am ready and willing to fulfil my promise and give
my daughter in marriage to your son," he said. "But of
course I must receive such a bridal gift that I may be in no
doubt of this Aladdin's wealth—of his ability to keep the
Princess Badroulboudour in the state to which she had
always been accustomed. So let him send me forty large
basins of solid gold, each filled with jewels such as those
you brought me before; and let these basins be carried by
forty black slaves, each with a white slave-girl in atten-
dance—young, beautiful and richly dressed. As soon as I
have received these, Aladdin shall marry the Princess."

S2             MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

Aladdin's mother returned with this message, thinking
that here was an end other son's chances of winning the
bride whom he desired. But Aladdin simply rubbed the
Lamp, summoned the Jinnee who was Slave of the Lamp,
and issued bis commands—which were promptly obeyed
so fully that the Sultan gave immediate orders for Aladdin
to be brought before him so that the wedding-day could
be fixed.

Aladdin promptly rubbed the Lamp once more, and
when the Jinnee appeared, he said: "Slave of the Lamp,
bnns. me a richer and more magnificent dress than was

D                                                                       0

ever worn by any monarch; a horse surpassing in beauty
and excellence any in the Sultan's stables; a retinue of
slaves richly clad to wait upon me; six slave-girls bearing
garments of the richest silk for my mother, and ten
thousand pieces of gold in each often separate purses."

When all this was accomplished, Aladdin rode in state
through the streets to the Palace, his servants scattering
handfuls of gold among the crowds who gathered to see
him pass, and was welcomed by the Sultan as if he had
been the very Caliph of Baghdad himself.

The wedding was fixed for the next day, but before he
left the Palace to prepare himself for it, Aladdin said to the
Sultan:

"My lord and father, I wish to build a palace worthy of
my bride to be. My workmen are all in readiness, and all
that is needful is prepared, save only an acre of ground on
which to build it."

Then the Sultan replied, leading Aladdin to a window:

"Yonder stretch of parkland is yours: I had planned to
build upon it, but had not yet found architects and masons
who could prepare a building such as I desire. You, I feel
certain, can accomplish it."

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

53

"By tomorrow it will be ready to receive my bride!"
declared Aladdin, and forthwith took his leave—for, even
with the Slave of the Lamp to perform all his commands
he had much to do.

Next morning the Sultan looked out of hi;; window and
was dumbfounded to see a palace built of marble and
gold, cedar wood and ivory, and inlaid with precious
stones standing amidst the trees of the park scarcely a fur-
long distant from his own Royal Palace.

Aladdin's Palace, though it had grown into being over-
night, seemed as if it had always stood there. In the
kitchens and sculleries the cooks and scullions were busy
preparing a great wedding feast; in the stables the grooms
were rubbing down the horses while the stable-boys filled
the mangers with fresh corn and swept the stone floors; in
the gardens the gardeners were already at work—and in
the apartments prepared for the bride the slave girls were
preparing for their new mistress, laying out jewels and
veils and rich robes, preparing rare scents and powders and
cosmetics, and carrying up bowls of fruit, flasks of wine
and caskets of sweetmeats.

A carpet of the finest velvet was stretched from the gate
of the Sultan's Palace all the way to the bridal chamber in
Aladdin's Palace, and before the setting of the sun that day
Aladdin led the Princess Badroulboudour along it as his
wife.

While Aladdin was winning a Princess to be Ills wife
and becoming a Prince himself, and the richest man in all

China, the African Magician had not siven up all hope of

i •     i
obtaining the Magic Lamp.

He was so sure that Aladdin had died in the cave that for

54

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

several years he spent all his time and art on discovering
how to open the ground above it for a second time and
regain the Lamp which had been so nearly his from
among the mouldering bones of his luckless victim.

At Fast his spells and charms enabled him to pierce the
distance, and see distinctly into the cave with the staircase
leading to the hall and the garden where jewels grew on
all the trees. Sending out his spirit, like an Egyptian Ka,
across the world, he was able to search the stairs, the hall,
and every corner of the garden; but what was his amaze-
ment to discover there was no sign of Aladdin—and no
Magic Lamp!

A little necromancy showed him that Aladdin was still
alive, and by his knowledge of astrology he discovered
that the beggar-boy had become the richest man in all
China.

The moment he discovered this, the African Magician
set out for the East: for he knew that only with the aid of
the Magic Lamp could Aladdin have won such wealth.

In due time he arrived at the city where he had first
found Aladdin playing in the streets, and soon heard all
about the fabulously wealthy Prince Aladdin who had
married the Sultan's only child the Princess Badroul-
boudour and lived in a Palace far more glorious than that
of the Sultan himself.

"And when the Sultan dies," the people told him,
"Prince Aladdin is sure to succeed him. And he'll make the
best ruler this land has ever had. Why, every week, even
now, he rides through the city scattering handfuls of gold
coins among us!"

When he heard all this, the African Magician nearly
choked with rage and jealousy. But he set himself all the
more eagerly to the business of ruining Aladdin and gaining

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN

55

not only the Magic Lamp, but the Princess and her Palace
for himself.

He very soon discovered that Aladdin had gone hunting
for a week, and would still not return for several days. He
also practised the magic art of geomancy to such good
effect that he discovered that the Magic Lamp was still in
the Palace.

Accordingly he disguised himself in old clothes, pur-
chased several dozen new copper lamps, and set out
through the streets near the Palace of Aladdin, crying:

"New lamps for old! Who'll take new lamps for old?"

His plan worked admirably. The Princess Badroul-
boudour was getting bored with being by herself, and
when she heard her handmaidens laughing among them-
selves, she was only too eager to ask what had amused

them.

"There's a mad merchant in the street outside," they
told her. "He's exchanging new copper lamps for old ones.
Did you ever hear of anything so ridiculous? He'll soon
have a basket full of worthless old lamps instead of the
beautiful new, shining copper ones which he is giving

away."

The Princess laughed. Then she exclaimed: "Well, let us
exchange an old lamp for a new one too! There's an old,
tarnished lamp on the shelf in my husband's private room:

go and fetch that and see if the mad merchant will give us
a new one in exchange for it."

The handmaids did as she told them, and soon brought
her back a fine new lamp. But the African Magician
recognized the Magic Lamp at once, and hid it quickly in
his robe. Then he hastened away, still crying "New lamps
for old! Who'll give old lamps for new ones?" until he
reached the edge of the city.




ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN         57

Here he hid the basket of worthless lamps and set out
for the nearby mountains, which he reached as the sun was
setting.

As soon as it was dark he took the Magic Lamp from
the breast of his robe and rubbed it eagerly. At once the
Jinnee appeared and bowed low before him, saying:

"What are thy commands? I am ready to obey thee as thy
slave, and the slave of any who holds the Lamp in his
hands—I and the other Slaves of the Lamp."

"I command you!" said the African Magician trium-
phantly, "I command you instantly to take up Aladdin's
Palace which you and the other Slaves of the Lamp have
erected in this city; take it exactly as it is, with everything
in it, both dead and alive, and transport it, and me also, to
my home in the utmost confines of Africa."

The Jinnee bowed; and immediately he and the other
Jinn who were the Slaves of the Lamp lifted up the Palace
with everything in it, and carried it and the African
Magician all the way to Africa in a matter of moments so
softly that no one in it felt more than a couple of tiny
trembles as it was taken up and set down.

Next morning the Sultan looked out of his window, as
was his custom, to admire Aladdin's Palace shining with
gold and jewels and marble among the trees—and there
was no Palace. He summoned his Grand Vizier in haste—
and he too could see no Palace.

Then the Sultan's anger was terrible. "Send out men
and bring Aladdin bound before me!" he shouted. "He is
a wicked Magician who has cheated me by his arts and
stolen away my daughter to work some hideous spell
upon her!"

Rejoicing at the downfall of Aladdin, whom he had
always hated, the Grand Vizier set out at the head of a

58           MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

troop of soldiers, met Aladdin who was on his way home
from hunting, bound him and dragged him before the
Sultan.

"Wretch!" cried the Sultan as soon as he saw him. "Give
me back my daughter, or you shall die instantly!" and he
beckoned to the Royal Executioner who at once stepped
forward and raised his mighty sword above his head.

By this time Aladdin had discovered about the dis-
appearance of his Palace, and guessed what had happened.

"Most noble Sultan and dear father of my bride!" he
exclaimed- "Do not be hasty. What has chanced is none of
my doing: there is a wicked Magician from Africa, the
most evil wizard in the world, who has sworn to ruin me
and make your daughter his wife. By art magic, with the
aid of Jinn and Afreets, he has carried her away and with
her my Palace. Give me but forty days—and if in that
time the Princess Badroulboudour is not restored to you,
and with her my Palace, I will give myself up readily to
death."

"Be it as you wish," said the Sultan, who realized that
the only chance of ever seeing his beloved daughter again
lay in Aladdin's possible power to overcome the African
Magician. "But fail me not, or you shall die!"

Aladdin went out from the Sultan's Palace and wan-
dered through the streets of the city. Although he guessed
that the African Magician had got the Magic Lamp and
used it to carry away his Palace and all in it, he did not
know how he could possibly regain it. Indeed his mind
became numb, all hope left him, and after three frantic
days he decided that death was the only way out of his
troubles. So he went out of the city to where the river
plunged over the rocks down into a deep chasm and
decided to flins himself into it.

6o

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

First of all, however, he knelt down and clasped his
hands in prayer to Allah the All-Merciful.

As he did so he rubbed the ring which the African
Magician had given him long ago, and which he had
completely forgotten.

At once the Jinnee of the Ring who had saved him from
the underground hall, appeared before him and said:

"What are thy commands? I am ready to obey thee as
thy slave, as the slave of the man who has the Magic
Rine on his finger—both I and the other Slaves of the

0                             D

•T*'     1"

Ring!

"Noble Jinnee, save my life a second time!" cried
Aladdin. "Bring back my Palace and with it my wife the
Princess Badroulboudour!"

"What you ask is beyond my power," answered the
Jinnee. "I am only the Slave of the Ring, and the Slaves of
the Lamp are mightier than I."

"If that is so," said Aladdin, "I command you simply to
transport me to the spot where my Palace is, wherever in
the world it may be, and set me down under the window
of the Princess Badroulboudour."

As soon as he spoken the Jinnee took him up and carried
him in a moment to the furthest confmes of Africa, and
set him down below a window of his own Palace.

Very soon the Princess discovered who was there, and
eagerly let him in by the secret door in the wall below her
rooms.

As soon as they had greeted one another, Aladdin asked
what had become of the Magic Lamp, and the Princess fell
on her knees before him weeping, and sobbed:

"My Prince, the blame is mine. This wicked Magician
came to the Palace offering new lamps in exchange for old
ones, and I gave him the Magic Lamp not knowing its

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN         61

power, but thinking it was only a worthless old lamp
which you chanced to have left on the shelf in your room."

"Mine is the fault," answered Aladdin. "I should either
have told you the virtues of the Lamp, or else I should have
locked it away in a safe place where none but I could find
it. But tell me now of this evil Magician and what harm
he has done to you since he obtained the Magic Lamp."

"None yet, save to carry me and the Palace here into the
utmost confines of Africa," answered the Princess. "But
you have arrived only just in time. Each day he visits me
and begs me to become his wife willingly—and I always
refuse. Tomorrow he comes to ask me for the last time—
and if I refuse he will make me his by force."

"Then do not refuse," said Aladdin, thinking swiftly.
"Answer him with soft words: say that as you know you
will never see me again, you are ready to become his wife.
But when he comes to drink the Bridal Cup with you,
make sure that you drop into it the powder that I shall
give you—and make doubly sure that you only pretend to
drink fiom it before you hand it to him."

When day dawned Aladdin hid himself in his own room
—where he rubbed the Magic Ring and obtained from the
Jinnee of the Ring what he needed.

Meanwhile the African Magician had come to visit the
Princess, and was overjoyed at her change of heart. He
had no suspicion of any ill, for he had quite forgotten
about the Magic Ring, and was certain that Aladdin had no
means of following him.

'I go to make ready for our wedding!" he cried trium-
phantly. "Tonight we shall be wed, and tomorrow, with
the aid of this Magic Lamp which I carry in my robe I will
make us Emperor and Empress of the whole world!"

When he returned as the sun was setting, he was clad

62 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

from head to foot in cloth of gold embroidered with
jewels. At his command slaves set out a great banquet on
golden dishes, with wines in jewelled flasks, and then left
him alone with the Princess.

"And now!" he cried, "Let us drink from the Bridal
Cup and seal our union for ever!"

The Princess took the Cup in one hand, raising her veil
a little way with the other, and made pretence to drink.
Then she flung back her veil altogether as she handed the
Cup to the Magician and leant towards him, her beautiful
eyes full of passion.

With a cry of triumph the Magician took the Bridal
Cup and drained it at a draught. He looked into her eyes
—and all the false passion had turned to hatred and loath-
Then he knew how he had been tricked, and as

m

Aladdin stepped from behind the curtain where he had
been hidden, the poison did its work, and with a terrible
cry the African Magician fell back dead.

Swiftly Aladdin snatched the Magic Lamp from the
body of his enemy and exclaimed: "Leave me a moment,
my Princess, and return when I call!"

As soon as she had gone he rubbed the Magic Lamp and
the Jinnee appeared bowing and said:

"What are thy commands? I am ready to obey thee as
thy slave, and the slave of any that holds the Lamp in his
hands—I and the other Slaves of the Lamp!"

"Noble Jinnee," cried Aladdin, "I command you and
your fellow Slaves of the Lamp to take up this Palace with
everything living and dead that is within it, and transport
it back instantly to the exact spot in China whence it was
brought."

The Jinnee bowed and vanished. And a moment later
he and the other Jinn of the Lamp had carried the Palace

ALADDIN AND THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN         63

back to the Sultan's park so smoothly that no one in it
felt more than two tiny jars as it was taken up and set

down.

Next morning the Sultan looked sadly out of his win-
dow—and cried aloud in sudden delight. Not many
minutes later he and the Grand Vizter and several of his
court were on their way to Aladdin's Palace. And soon he
was embracing his daughter the Princess Badroulboudour
and looking with horror upon the dead body of the
African Magician—which he at once commanded should
be taken and thrown on the nearest dunghill for the vul-
tures andjackals to devour.

And after this Aladdin and his wife lived safely and
happily in their Palace, and in time succeeded the Sultan
and reigned gloriously for very many years.

Merlin, the Wizard of Britain

N the days when the Roman Empire was falling and
the legions were withdrawn from Britain, there was a
•King called Vortigern who tried to protect his king-
dom from the Saxon invaders by inviting other Saxons to
settle in Britain and keep the invaders out.

This worked very well for some years; but at length the
two Saxon leaders, Hengist and Horsa, made war on Vor-
tigern and conquered much of his land for themselves.
Vortigern tried to make a treaty with Hengist, but the best
and bravest of the Britons were murdered unarmed at a
peace conference on Salisbury Plain, and the Saxons went
on with their conquests.

The people of Britain murmured against Vortigern, and
secretly invited the rightful king, Aurelius Ambrosius,
who was in exile, to return and free them, and bring with
him his brother Uther Pendragon. Vortigern discovered or
suspected something of this and decided to build himself a
castle in the mountains of Wales so strong that in it he
could never be taken.

But when a spot was chosen on the hill of Dinas
Ernrys, and the builders began to lay the foundation
stones, it was found that there was something strange and
uncanny about the place. For whatever stones were laid
down in the daytime were swallowed up by the ground
during the hours of darkness so that next day there was
not a trace of them to be found. And yet the flat stretch of
64

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN           65

ground near the hill-top seemed to be as firm and un-
stirred as before they began their labours.

When he heard this, Vortigern sent for his magicians,
and they came to Dinas Emrys and began to practise their
arts of divination. Very soon they discovered something
far different from what they expected to find; it was
revealed to them that a child who was no man's son would
be able to tell how the castle could be built—but that he
would also cause their deaths.

So, after consulting together, they went to the King

and said:

"The castle of Dinas JEmrys, the strong castle that you
desire to build, can only be built if the mortar between the
stones is mixed with the blood of a child who is no man's
son. Our advice is that you send messengers throughout
the kingdom until they find such a child, slay him, and
bring his blood to you in a sealed jar."

This seemed good to Vortigern, and the messengers
were sent out. Before long they came to a town which was
later known as Caermerlin and overheard some children
quarrelling. And one boy shouted at another:

"How dare you argue with me! I am a prince, and both
my father and mother were princes. But as for you—why,
everyone knows that you are no man's son!"

When the messengers heard this, they immediately
seized the boy and asked him who he was, and why

his companion had jeered at him for being "no man's

)»
son .

"My name is Merlin," answered the boy, "and I know
that you have come from King Vortigern to kill me
because of a false prophecy. His magicians have cheated
him—and wish my death, because I alone know why the
stones of Dinas Emrys sink into the ground each night,

66           MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

and my knowledge will bring them to their death if the
King fmds my words to be true and theirs false. Now my
advice to you is that you sake me living to Vordgern—or
else you yourselves may not return living to tell him how
I escaped from you."

Amazed by the boy Merlin's knowledge, the messengers
agreed to take him with them still living, if he would save
them from Vortigern's anger.

"Tell him all you have seen and heard—and will see and
hear on the way," answered Merlin, "and he will not

blame but rather reward you for bringing me to him

i. •    »

living.

So they set out for Dinas Emrys, and in the first village
through which they passed they saw a man come out of a
shop carrying a piece of leather and saying: "With this I
shall be able to mend my shoes, and then I'll be able to
walk in them for many years to come."

When Merlin heard this, he laughed, and when the
messengers asked him why, he replied:

"Because that man will die today—before he even
reaches his house."

Curious to see if the young magician could indeed see
into the future, two of the messengers followed the man.
And sure enough, half-way up the hill to his home he
suddenly clapped his hand to his side and sank down dead
through heart-failure.

After several other such demonstrations as this, the
messengers had no doubt at all that the boy Merlin could
indeed see into the future better than any magician in
Vortigern's court.

When they reached Dinas Emrys, and the messengers
had told Vortigem of all Merlin's prophecies which had
been shown to be true, the King said:




68

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

"But what is the meaning of my magician's vision—and
your companion's jibe—that you are 'no man's son'?"

"That is true," answered Merlin. "My father was an
incubus—an evil spirit which visited my mother as she
slept. Do not be afraid: I am no devil, but a mortal man—
the greatest of the Magicians of the Isle of Britain. Nor
will I risk my salvation more than any sinful man born of
woman, provided I use my magic arts only for good and
not for evil—that the magic I practise be White Magic and
not Black Magic. . . . Now, as to what stirs the ground
each night: if your magicians cannot tell you what is
below this stretch of ground, it seems to me that they are
of little account—and if they affirm that only my blood
can cement the building, then it seems that they lie."

Vortigern questioned his magicians sharply as to what
was beneath the ground, but they could not answer.

Then said Merlin: "Beneath the ground is a pool of
water which causes the foundations to sink. Dig and see."
When Vortigern's labourers had dug down they indeed
uncovered a pool of dark water. And Merlin said: "Can
your magicians tell what lies below the pool and causes the
water to shake and sink the foundations?" When they
could not answer this either. Merlin said: "Command that
the pool be drained and below it you will find two stone
chests in which sleep two dragons. Every night these
dragons awake, break out of the chests, and fight. Their
battle stirs the waters of the pool and causes the founda-
tions of the castle to sink."

When the pool was drained all was revealed just as
Merlin had said—and the magicians were immediately
executed by order of King Vortigern as liars and cheats.

After this the castle could be built safely, and Vortigern
asked Merlin to prophesy his future.

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN           69

"If you can escape the fires lit by Aurelius Ambrosius
and Uther Pendragon, the sons of Constantine who was
the rightful king whom you caused to be murdered, you
will live out your life," answered Merlin. "But you cannot
do so. They land tomorrow at Totnes and soon Aurelius
shall reign, until poison ends his life; and after him the
Pendragon. He shall be the father of Arthur, the greatest
king that Britain shall ever have."

Hearing this, Vortigern imprisoned Merlin in the new
castle ofDinas Emrys and marched to meet the two sons of
Constantine who landed next day with an army of ten
thousand men at Totnes. But the Britons were tired of
Vortigern and his policies, and blamed him for the death
of all their lords and princes whom Hengist had mur-
dered on Salisbury Plain. So they deserted to Aurelius
Ambrosius, the rightful King. Vortigern fled with a few
followers to a strong tower on the borders of Wales not
far from Gloucester, but Ambrosius besieged it and, being
unable to break in, burnt it to the ground and Vortigern
with it.

The first act of the new King was to attack the Saxons,
and a great battle was fought in which Hengist was taken
and slain.

It took several years, however, to restore Britain to
peace and security. When at length the land seemed safe
from unexpected rebellions and further Saxon invasions
(though the Saxons still held part of the north and east of
the country), Aurelius Ambrosius decided to build a great
monument to the British lords and princes who had been
murdered by Hengist on Salisbury Plain.

While he was discussing plans with his architects, none
of whom seemed able to produce any worthy scheme,
Tremounus the Bishop ofCaerleon came to him and said:

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

"If anyone living can devise a fitting monument, that
man is Merlin who prophesied Vortigem's death and your
victory. Vortigern imprisoned him in Dinas Emrys, and
there he dwells to this day, and has made the castle his

own.

King Ambrosius sent at once for Merlin. But when he
and his lords saw how young a man claimed to be the
great Magician, they expressed some doubt in his powers.
To test him one young lord asked Merlin how he would
meet his death.

"You will break your neck falling from your horse,"
answered Merlin shortly, "and your death will come upon
you on the third day from now."

Rather alarmed, but still doubting, the young lord dis-
guised himself carefully and came next day to ask Merlin
the same question.

"You will be strangled," answered Merlin, "and your
death will come upon you on the second day from now."

Certain that he had tricked the Magician, the young
lord appeared blithely before him next day, heavily
disguised as an old man, and asked the same question.

"You will be drowned tomorrow," answered Merlin
shortly, and turned away as if in disgust.

Then the young lord tore off his disguise, and he and the
others mocked Merlin as a cheat, who had betrayed his
false pretences to magic by not knowing that it was the
same man who had asked the question each time, and
giving three different answers—two at least of which
must be untrue.

"What I have said, I have said, and what I have said is
true," was all that Merlin would answer. Next day the
young lord rode out hunting with the King and all the
rest of the Court. Suddenly as he galloped along a narrow

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN

71

path high over a sheer cliff above a raging river his horse
took fright, reared, swerved, lost its footing and fell with
its rider into the stream. As they went over the edge, the
young man tried to spring clear; but the reins caught
round his neck and hanged him a moment before horse
and man struck a deep pool in the river where they sank at
once and were drowned.

After this, and a few other examples of his power, no
one doubted that Merlin was as great a Magician as Bishop
Tremounus had said.

Accordingly King Ambrosius asked him about the
monument to the murdered princes, and Merlin answered:

"In Ireland, on the mountain ofKillaraus stands a great
and mystical monument: some call it the Etins' Circle and
others the Giant's Dance. It is made of stone and there is no
other such building anywhere in the world. It is made of
huge stones of great virtue—for they have the virtue of
healing the sick. The stones as I say are of enormous size:

there is no man living who can move them, however
strong he be."

"Merlin," answered the King, "you speak strangely.
You say there is no man born who can move these stones,
and yet you bid me bring them from Ireland."

"Magic art is more powerful than the mere strength of
men," said Merlin, "and I will help you to bring the
Giants Dance to Salisbury Plain. Send now an army to
Ireland, with your brother Uther Pendragon in command
of it—and soon you will have a worthy monument to
your friends, and one beneath whose shadow you yourself
may lie when your time comes."

So Uther Pendragon set out for Ireland with an army;

defeated King Gillomanius who tried to prevent him from
his attempt, and came to the hill of Killaraus on which

-72             MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

stood a circle of gigantic stones standing upright and
supporting a ring of stones laid and fitted above them.

"There is the Giant's Dance, the ring of stones which
the Giants brought from Africa in ancient days," said
Merlin. "Try now whether you and all your men can
move them."

Then all Uther's men advanced and set to work, labour-
ing with all their might. But they could not stir a single
one of the stones.

So Merlin came forward once more and cried:

"Uther Pendragon, draw back, you and all your men,
and stand ready. Watch, but do not stir until I bid you
each to take hold of a stone."

Uther and his men drew back, and Merlin went from
stone to stone of the great circle, touching each one in
turn and chanting an incantation. At length he had
charmed each stone in the circle, and drew back, crying:

"Come quickly now, Uther, with all your men, and
take up these stones. Leave not one behind, for now they
will seem to you as light as feather balls. And now, with
due care, you may carry them every one to your ships and
sail away to Britain."

The men advanced once more. And now, under Mer-
lin's charm, they found each stone so light that four men
could carry them easily down the mountain and across the
plain to their ships.

And the stones remained mere featherweights while
they brought them to Britain, to the plain near Amesbury
where Hengist's men had stabbed the bravest of the
Britons with their long knives. Here they set them up,
under Merlin's guidance, just as they had been when the
Giants first built their Dance in Ireland.

Then Merlin cried aloud a Word of Power, and the full




74

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

weight returned to the stones so that they settled in the
earth and were embedded so firmly that they remain to
this day almost as Merlin left them. But, by his command,
the name of the great Circle was changed from the Giant's
Dance to Stonehenge.

And Stonehenge soon became the tomb of Aurelius
Ambrosius, as Merlin had foreseen. For Pascent, a son of
Vortigern, escaped to Germany and brought over a fresh
army of Saxons. King Ambrosius was able to defeat these,
but one of them came disguised to his court and poisoned
him.

After Aurelius Ambrosius was laid to rest in Stone-
henge, his brother Uther Pendragon came to the throne.
He was able to keep the Saxons at bay, and to overcome
and kill Octa, the son ofHengist.

But peace did not come to poor, war-torn Britain, even
when the Saxons were defeated, or held at bay. Gorlots,
Duke of Cornwall, had a beautiful wife called Ygerne.
When he brought her to Caerleon at the time when all the
Dukes of Britain came to do homage to Uther Pendragon,
the King looked upon her beauty and fell madly in love
with her.

He tried to tempt her to desert her husband for him, but
Ygerne repulsed him with scorn, and told Duke Gorlois all
that had passed between them. In fury, Gorlois left the
Court, taking his wife with him, and paid no attention to
his liege lord the King's commands for him to return to
Caerleon.

Thereupon Uther Pendragon raised an army and
marched into Cornwall, swearing to slay his rebellious
subject and scatter his forces. But Gorlois did not risk a
pitched battle: instead, he left Ygerne safely guarded in his
strongest castle of Tintagel on a great rock sticking out

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN

75

into the sea, and fortified himself in his scarcely less
impregnable castle of Dimilioc.

Uther laid siege to this castle. But after a while he
realised that he had little chance of taking either it or
Tintagel without many months of siege. He could not
rest on account of his love for Ygerne, and at last he told
his passion to his friend the Welsh prince Elphin, who at
once advised him to seek Merlin's help and advice.

Merlin, who was one of the few Magicians who could
see into the future and help to mould events yet to be,
saw the great good that would come to Britain from
Uther's sinful passion for Ygerne, and said to the King:

"I will help you to achieve that which you desire if you
will promise to grant me whatever I may ask, so be that
you can grant it with honour."

Uther agreed to this, binding himself with the most
solemn oaths, and Merlin then brewed a magic potion
which he gave Uther to drink, and to Elphin, and drink-
ing also of it himself And at once their forms and like-
nesses were changed so that Uther seemed to be turned
into Gorlois his very self, and Merlin and Elphin into his
two most trusted Knights.

"hi this likeness," said Merlin, "we may enter Tintagel
as the Duke and his friends, with a feigned tale, and none
will know the difference—no, not even Ygerne when you,
my lord King, clasp her in your arms—as it is said that
Paris the Trojan clasped fair Helen when he came to her
in the likeness of her husband Menelaus and led her away
to Troy. But one thing you must remember: it is neces-
sary that we be out of the Castle of Tintagel before the
sun rises tomorrow."

So the three of them went boldly up to Tintagel; and
the guards let them in without question, thinking that the

j6                          MAGICIANS  OF THE MIDDLE AGES

Duke had stolen away from Dimilioc to see his wife. Nor
did Ygerne have any doubt that it was Gorlois her hus-
band who came to visit her that night, and slipped away
so silently before daylight came.

As Uther and his two companions, still wearing the
magical likenesses of Gorlois and his friends, came to the
gate of Tintagel, the Knight in command of the guard
looked at him with surprise and exclaimed:

"My lord Duke, this is indeed marvellous. Not an hour
ago news came that you had been slain last night, making
a surprise foray from Castle Dimilioc into King Uther's
camp!"

"You see that the news was false," said the false Duke
Gorlois. "I did indeed leave Dimilioc—but only to come
here to Tintagel to visit my lady, Ygerne."

Nevertheless Uther found that the news was true when
he reached his own camp. But by that time the sun had
risen, and he and Merlin and Elphin had returned to their
own shapes.

With the death of Gorlois the war came to an end, and
as a pledge of peace and forgiveness Uther made haste to
marry Ygerne. But when their first child was about to be
born Merlin came to Uther and said:

"Fulfil now your promise. I ask that when your son is
born you give him to me to carry away and bring up in
secret. For troubles loom over this land, and only if I
protect him can this child survive to grow up and become
the greatest and most famous King this land shall ever
know—whose name shall be Arthur."

All came about as Merlin foretold. When the child was
born Merlin carried him out of dark Tintagel at dead of
night and hid him away until he was grown into a hand-
some young man.




78

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

When this time came Uther had been poisoned by the
Saxons who were again over-running the land, and the
Britons could do nothing against them since they kept

quarrelhng among themselves as to who should be their
King.

But as soon as the time was ripe Merlin advised the
Archbishop to call together all the would-be rulers of the
land, with their barons and their knights, to a great
service in London on Christmas Day. And when the service
was ended they came out of the abbey church of West-
minster to find in the Churchyard a sword sticking point
downwards in a great block of stone. And set in the stone
were letters of gold which read: "Whoso pulleth out this
sword from this stone is the true-born King of all Britain."

All tried in vain to pull out the sword, but only a young
man called Arthur, who was squire to a Knight called Sir
Ector could do so. And at length Merlin proved to them
that this Arthur was the only son of King Uther Pen-
dragon and ofYgerne—of how his life began strangely in
dark Tintagel by the Cornish sea, and of how he had cared

for the child and set him to grow up in the household of
Sir Ector.

So Arthur became King. And by his own valour and
with Merlin's help he defeated the Saxons in twelve
pitched battles, and the last—that of Mons Badonicus—
brought peace to Britain for all the rest of his long and
prosperous reign. And that peace was only broken when
the traitor Mordred fought against him and brought about
his end with his own death on the tragic field of Cam-
lann.

But Merlin did not live to see this day, for before it
dawned he fell victim to an enchantment stronger than any
among his own magic lore—the enchantment of love.

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN           79

After King Arthur had been reigning for many years
and Merlin was growing old, there came to the court at
Camelot a beautiful damsel called Niviene, whom some
named Nimue or Vivian.

At once Merlin's wisdom forsook him, and he fell
madly in love with Niviene. But she scorned him and in
time grew to hate him. For he would follow her about
everywhere, and she could not escape from him.

To begin with this did not displease her overmuch, for
she persuaded Merlin to teach her some of his magic
though she never learnt to foretell the future as he could.

One day he told her of the story of the Lake of Diane
which lay in the mysterious Forest of En-Val, and how
Diane had fled from Faunus, and been overtaken there,
but cheated him into entering a tomb under the ground
and then filling it with molten lead and so burying him

yet alive.

"But this cruelty did her litde good," concluded Mer-
lin, "for Felix, the friend of Faunus, found out what Diane
had done, and smote off her head with a single blow of his
sword. However the tomb of Faunus may still be seen,
and any who sleeps upon it sees strange visions of an
enchanted palace haunted by the spirits of Faunus and

Diane."

"I would like to visit this place," said Niviene.
"Do not ask me to lead you there," begged Merlin, "for
I know that my end will come upon me in the Forest of
En-Val, and I too shall pass living into my tomb. But
who shall place me there, or how it shall come to pass, I
cannot see. For only by Black Magic could I learn how to
change my own fate—and Black Magic have I never used,
nor will I even to save my life. For though I might keep
my life in my body for many hundreds of years by Black

8o

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

Magic, yet if I did so, in the end I would lose both body
and soul to the Powers of Darkness."

Nevertheless Niviene begged Merlin to take her to the

c/o

Forest ofEn-Val, promising that she would be his love if
he built her a palace there and performed other enchant-
ments that she would ask of him. And Merlin was so

besotted in his love and he could not resist her, and
together they set out.

Many adventures befell them on the way, but at length
they came to the Forest of En-Val. It was set about with
steep hills, and they came to it through a narrow valley at
the end of which, where the Forest began, they saw chairs
of ebony and gold set on either side of the way, and pro-
tected from the rain with an arch of ivory. In the chairs
sat two men holding harps in their hands.

"Stay!" exclaimed Merlin when he saw them. "Yonder
sit the Enchanters of En-Val. Any who hears the music of
their harps falls to the ground as if overcome with sleep.
And very soon that sleep passes into death, if the enchant-
ment be not broken- But I am here to protect you, and
will try my powers on these evil men. Remain here until
they fall—or until I perish in the attempt."

So saying he stuffed his ears with lumps of beeswax
and advanced boldly towards the enchanters.

As Merlin approached them, the two enchanters raised
their harps and began to pluck at the strings. As the un-
earthly music floated up the valley, Niviene and her

attendants slipped from their horses and sank to the
ground in a deep sleep.

But Merlin walked steadily forward, and cried: "For the
deaths you have caused to so many, and for the pain and
fear you are even now causing to my fair sweet love and
her attendants, I bring you a terrible punishment!"

MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN           8l

So saying he raised his arms and spoke a great, resound-
ing charm. At it the thunder pealed in the clear sky—and
the two enchanters sank back in their chairs, the harps
falling from their hands and slipping to the ground. Mer-
lin spoke again, and it seemed that all power to move
went from the two enchanters, and they lolled back in
their chairs as if they had been babies.

Then Merlin turned swiftly to Niviene and raised her to
her feet—and she cried aloud suddenly and clung to Merlin
for the first time in her life.

"Oh, I have been on the edge of death!" she cried. "I
felt its very pains—pains as if the ministers of Hell were
tearing my flesh!"

"All will be well now," answered Merlin. And when
the attendants had recovered too he bade them dig two
deep holes and set in them the chairs with the enchanters
in them. Then he filled the holes with a flame of fire, and
caused them to be covered over with earth.

"So shall they remain until the day when King Arthur
lands in Avalon!" he said solemnly. "Not a hair of their
heads shall be destroyed by the fire until that day: but
when that day dawns the fire will consume them, their
chairs and their magic harps to ashes. Let this be a proof
that I was the greatest Wizard of Britain! For now my end
draws near."

After this they went on into the Forest of En-Val and
came at last to the Tomb of Faunus—a great slab of stone
that twenty men could scarcely lift, set upon other stones
that raised it a little from the ground.

Merlin spoke a spell, and the stone rose slowly. Beneath
it a stairway led steeply down into the rock. Lighting a
lamp. Merlin took Niviene by the hand and led her down
into a mysterious chamber in the heart of the rock. On a




MERLIN, THE WIZARD OF BRITAIN           83

stone table in the middle of this cave lay a body covered
with a cloak.

"There lies Faunus," said Merlin. "But when I draw the
cloak away he will turn into dust."

This befell as he said, and soon the dust that had been
Faunus floated away as Merlin shook the cloak.

"And what of the beautiful palace where Faunus and
Diane still dwell as spirits?" asked Niviene.

"To enter it we must sleep here upon the table of stone,"
answered Merlin. "For only two lovers may enter that
palace in the spirit."

Now Niviene saw a way to be rid of Merlin for ever.
So she pretended that at last his love had conquered her,
and she had fallen in love with him.

And she spoke such sweet words, mingled with charms
that she had learnt from Merlin, that very soon the old
magician fell into a deep sleep there upon the stone table.

Then Niviene tiptoed out of the vault and up the nar-
row steps, out into the Forest of En-Val. When she was
outside, she turned and spoke the spell which Merlin had
used to raise the stone—and the stone sank back slowly
undl it covered the entrance to the tomb of Faunus—
which had now become the tomb of Merlin—as if it had
never been raised.

And there Merlin the Wizard of Britain sleeps until such
time as a greater magic raises him once more to aid
Britain in its hour of greatest need.

Bradamante and the Wizard

IN the days when Charlemagne was Emperor of
France there lived a beautiful maiden called Brad-
amante, who was sister to one of the great Paladins,
Rinaldo. She was brought up as befitted the daughter

or                                     o

of a great Lord of Christendom, but from her earliest
youth her chief joy was in feats of arms, and her greatest
delight to mount the most fiery horses in her father's
stable.

She grew up very tall and strong, as well as fair to see,
and it soon became her custom to put on man's armour
and take part in jousts and tournaments—in which she
usually carried off the prize, against all comers.

Naturally so beautiful and unusual a maiden had no lack
of wooers, but Bradamante listened to none save the noble
knight Roger, who had quitted the Moorish service to
fight for Charlemagne in the cause of Christendom. But
she kept silence as to her love and was content to wait
until such time as Roger should think fit to claim her as
his bride.

Suddenly the tidings came to her that Roger had
vanished from among men, no one knew whither. As was
her wont, Bradamante heard and said nothing. But next
day she sharpened her sword, buckled on her armour, and
set off to see if perchance some ill had befallen him.

After many adventures she found a young knight seated
84

BKADAMANTE AND THE WIZARD            85

on a hillside with his head in his hands and weeping bit-
terly. She stopped to comfort him and see if she could
help him in his sorrow, and he said:

"I have lost my beloved. As we rode together on our
way to the court of Charlemagne, there came an evil
Wizard in black armour, riding upon a dragon, who
snatched her away from me and carried her to his castle."

"Have you not tried to rescue her from this Wizard?"
asked Bradamante.

t'! tried but lately to enter the castle," said the knight,
"and I had the help of two noble warriors called Gradasso,
king ofSericane, and that valiant Paladin the young knight
Roger, who had also come to fight the Wizard. When
they heard how my beloved lady had been carried off by
him, their eagerness redoubled, and they vied with one
another as to who should strike the first blow to set her
free. When we came to the Wizard's castle it was Gra-
dasso who first seized the horn which hangs beside his gate
and blew a blast that rang through the castle.

"A moment later the winged dragon on which the
Wizard rode shot up into the sky above the castle walls,
and on its back the Wizard in his black armour with a
great round shield upon his arm covered with a silken
cloth. Down he swooped and struck with his spear now at
Gradasso, now at brave Roger; but they struck back,
though most of their blows fell harmlessly upon the
dragon's scales, while every thrust of the Wizard's spear
wounded either one or the other. Yet neither brave knight
would retreat an inch; and at last the Wizard drew the
silken cover from his shield: the whole blazing sun seemed
to be reflected in it, blazing, dazzling and terrible. It
seared me to the very brain, and I fell to the ground and
remembered no more until I awoke to find myself alone




here upon the mountainside—though how I came to be so

far from the Wizard's castle I cannot tell."
"And Roger?" asked Bradamante anxiously.
"Roger and Gradasso have doubtless been carried off by

the Wizard to the dark prison cells beneath his castle,"

answered the knight, "the cells in which my beloved lady

lies prisoner also. And alas, I can do nothing, alone and

wounded as I am, to save them."

Now it chanced that this knight was none other than

Pinabello, the false son of a false race, whose one wish in

88           MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

life was to destroy as many of the knights of Charle-
magne as he could. Bradamante had no idea of this, and
readily consented when Pinabello offered to lead her to
the castle of the Wizard.

"If you desire to visit that terrible place," he said, "I
will show you the way. But remember that I have warned
you of its dangers. Even if you manage to climb those
walls of steel you will find yourself the Wizard's prisoner
like the rest."

"I care nothing for therisk," said Bradamante. "Lead on.
It cannot be that God will suffer the powers of evil to
triumph over our holy cause: however hopeless our case
may seem, still I believe that Roger and Gradasso will yet
be freed from the Wizard's power."

These words only made Pinabello the more determined
to bring about Bradamante's death as soon as possible. So
he set off with her through the forest, and before long he
had decided on his plan of action.

Turning aside from the main path he led her deep into
the darkest part of the forest where it was broken by huge
rocks and chasms near the base of the mountains. Presently
Pinabello stopped by the side of a dark gulch overhung
with trees and brambles.

"This is the place I was seeking/' he said. "At the
bottom of this cleft in the rocks is a passage which is said to
lead up through the cliffs and into the Wizard's castle. It
is just too deep for one person to drop into. But if we cut
a long branch from one of these oak trees, I can hold one
end and lower you until you reach the floor of the cavern
beneath out of which the passage leads."

Suspecting nothing, Bradamante agreed to this. Very
soon the branch was cut and Pinabello was holding on to
the top of it while she clambered carefully down.

BRADAMANTE AND THE WIZARD

But as soon as she was near to the bottom of the branch
Pinabello shouted gleefully:

"I hope you can jump! It's a long way to the bottom!"
and let go of his end of the branch, giving it a good push
at the same time so as to send it well out from the side of
the gulch.

It was a long fall, and Bradamante would surely have
been killed when she struck the floor of the cavern. But by
a lucky chance the branch turned over as she fell so that
it struck the bottom first, and though it smashed to
pieces, she came down through its twigs and smaller
branches which broke her fall.

Nevertheless she lay for some time stunned. And when
she recovered it took her a little while to recover from the
shock; and although no bones were broken, she was
badly bruised and shaken.

At last she was able to set out down the cave, hoping to
find some way out, though she was sure that the wicked
Pinabello had deceived her and that there was no passage
leading into the Wizard's castle.

In this she was right. But she was more fortunate than
she dreamed—and Pinabello could not have chosen a
worse place for his wicked attempt to murder her. For
presently she saw a light at the end of the chasm, and came
to a kind of chapel where dwelt none other than the good
enchantress Melissa who welcomed her kindly.

When Mehssa had attended to Bradamante's many
scratches and bruises, and given her food and wine, she
asked how she chanced to be wandering alone and
wounded in the dark and secret chasm.

So Bradamante told her all the story, and when she had
finished, Mehssa said:

"You are lucky to have escaped so easily from that

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGBS

dastardly craven Pinabello, and to have been helped by
him to achieve the very thing he wanted least: to have
found me and gained my aid. But as for the Wizard, no
man, however brave, can withstand him, with his magic
mirror and the dragon who is his flying steed. If you would
reach Roger, you must get possession of the Ring which was
stolen from Angelica, the beautiful witch of the East who
came to France to ensnare the brave Orlando and save the
Paynim hosts from defeat. Whosoever holds this ring in
his mouth becomes invisible; and whoso wears it upon his
fmger is safe from any magic charm or spell. Agramante
the African king stole it from Angelica, and he gave it
to Brunello the dwarf, who has it still. He rides only
a few miles from here, and you must get it from him by
stealth."

"How fortunate I am that Brunello is so near at hand,"
said Bradamante. "But tell me how I shall know him
when we meet."

"He is of low stature," answered Melissa, "and covered
with black hair; his nose lies flat upon his face, and his skin
is yellow, as the skin is of those who come from the far
lands beyond Scythta. You must engage him in talk about
magic and enchantment, and lead him on to offering
himself as a guide to the Wizard's castle. But if he shows
any signs of putting the Magic Ring into his mouth, strike
him dead immediately, and take it from him. And above
all do not let him know who you are or why you want to
visit the Wizard's castle."

Next morning Melissa supplied Bradamante with a
horse and brought her out on to the open plain near a
village not far from the mountains among which the
Wizard had his Castle.

Following Melissa's advice, Bradamante stabled her




horse at the inn and entered the parlour, where she found
Brunello drinking among several boon companions.

One glance showed Bradamante that she had already
met Brunello in the lists at several tournaments in the
castles of France—and one glance told Brunello the same
stotfy: but each pretended never to have seen the other

before.

So they fell into talk about castles, and the knights who
lay imprisoned therein. And naturally the subject of the
Wizard's castle and the captives in his dungeons soon

92 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

cropped up, Bradamante feigning to know litde about the
matter and to be hearing of it for the first time, and
Brunello feigning a belief in her ignorance.

"Many an adventure as perilous have I dared," said
Bradamante at length, "and never yet have I failed to
trample my foe under my feet. So if our worthy host will
give me a guide, I myself will challenge the Wizard to

0                          0           •             /                                          0

deadly combat and see whether I can rescue those noble
knights whom you say are his prisoners."

Brunello declared that he would suffer no man else to
be her guide, but would himself lead Bradamante to the
Wizard's castle. So they rode out together until they came
up the mountain to the very foot of the castle.

"Look at those walls of steel that crown the precipice,"
began Brunello turning his back on Bradamante for the
first time. Before he could say more, or turn back to her,
a strong girdle was passed round his arms and they were
fastened tightly to his sides: and in spite of his cries and
struggles Bradamante drew the Ring off his finger and
placed it on her own, though kill him she would not.

Then she raised the horn which hung from a cord by the
castle gates, and blowing a long, loud blast, waited calmly
for the Wizard to answer.

Soon he appeared on his flying steed, bearing on his left
arm the silken-covered magic shield, while he uttered
spells and incantations that had laid low many a knight
and lady. But, with the Magic Ring on her finger, Brada-
mante was able to listen calmly to them all, and was no
whit the worse even for the blackest of them.

Furious at his defeat, the Wizard snatched the silken
cover from his shield and flashed it towards Bradamante.
Knowing full well what was wont to follow, Bradamante
sank to the ground and lay there as if a victim to the en-

BRADAMANTE AND THE WIZARD

93

chantment. At this the Wizard covered his shield once
more and guided his steed swiftly to where the maiden lay.
Then, unclasping a chain from his waist he bent down to
fasten it about her.

As he did so Bradamante suddenly held the Magic Ring
in front of his eyes, and the Wizard staggered back and
stood before her, a helpless old man with white hair and a
face wrinkled with age and sorrow. In vain he tried to
excuse himself, saying that he had protected Roger many
years ago and now only held him captive so as to keep
him from roaming into further dangers.

"I built this castle and filled it full with all manner of
good things only for him," he ended. "And all the
knights and ladies whom I have taken prisoner I have kept
only to be companions for him in his captivity."

But Bradamante would not listen. Taking up the Magic
Shield and slipping it on to her arm, she bade the Wizard
lead the way into the castle.

When they reached the top of the long flight of steps
Bradamante pointed to a stone in the floor graven with
many strange and magical signs: "Raise that!" she said.

Then, because there was no escape from the powers of
the Ring and the Shield, the Wizard raised the stone,
revealing a deep vault in the centre of which, immediately
below the hole through which they were looking, stood
a great earthenware pot in which burnt a magic flame.

Bradamante stretched out the hand with the Ring on it
suddenly and with a cry the Wizard let fall the stone so
that^ it fell through the hole and right on to the flame
beneath. There was a sound of thunder, and a rumbling
crash as if all the rocks on earth were falling together.
Then came a blinding flash; and when Bradamante could
see a^ain the Wizard and his castle had vanished for ever,

94 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AG£S

and in their place on the pleasant, grassy hillside, stood a
troop of knights and ladies who had been his prisoners.

At their head was Roger, whole and unhurt—and for a
little while Bradamante saw and heard none but he.

The Franklin's Tale

Retold from Chaucer
ELEANOR FARJEON

"^HERE was once a knight who lived and loved in
Armorica, which we call Britain. He loved a lady,
and performed many a labour before he won her.
She was the fairest under the sun, and came of a noble
family, so that he lacked the courage to tell her how he
loved her. But her eye had fallen upon him, and she had
determined secretly to take him for her lord and master—
or such mastery as men may have over their wives! And
when he knew her mind, he swore by his knighthood
never to master her against her will, or to be jealous other,
but to obey her in all things like a lover. And she thanked
him, saying, "Sir, since in your goodness you grant me so
much, I will be your own true humble wife till my heart
stops beating." And so they were at perfect ease together.
For sirs, let me tell you this: love between friends will not
be constrained by force, when force comes in, love takes
to his wings. For love is a spirit, and must be free; and
women, as well as men, desire their liberty. And so, her
servant ii- love and her lord in marriage, the knight took
his wife home to his own country, not far from Penmark;

where, for a year or so, they lived in bliss.

Then, so the story goes, this knight, who was called
Arviragus, was set on going to England for a year or

95

96            MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

two, to seek honour by deeds of arms. When he had
departed, Dorigen his wife, who loved him as her heart's
life, spent the time in weeping and sighing; she longed for
him so much that the world was nothing to her. Her
friends tried to comfort her, and begged her to give
over her sorrow; and when in time letters came from
Arviragus, telling of his welfare, her grief lessened a little,
and she consented once more to leave her room, and go
roaming in their company.

Her castle stood close to the sea, and now she often
walked on the cliff with her friends, watching the ships
and barges sailing the ocean; and Dorigen would say to
herself, "Is there no ship among all I see that will bring me
home my lord?"

At other times she would sit gazing down upon the
grim black rocks, and her heart would quake for fear, and
she would say, "Almighty God, why, among all thy
works, didst thou create the rocks? The dreadful rocks
have slain a hundred thousand bodies of mankind! For my
dear husband's sake, I would all rocks were sunk as deep as
Hell. These rocks destroy my heart with fear." And then
she would weep bitterly.

Her friends, finding the sea saddened her, devised sports
for her elsewhere, by springs and rivers, and other delight-
ful spots; where they danced, and played at chess and
backgammon. One morning early they went forth to
spend the whole day in a garden, where food had been
provided; the month of May had painted with soft
showers the flowers and leaves, and man's craft had so laid
out the garden that it was a paradise of scents and colours.
After their dinner, they began to dance and sing in the
pleasaunce; but Dorigen went apart and sang of her
sorrow that her husband was absent.

THE FRANKLIN S TALE                 97

Among the dancers was a young Squire, as fresh and gay
as the month of May itself. He sang and danced better than
any man since the beginning of the world; he was indeed
in all things one of the best endowed men alive, young,
strong, and virtuous, and well-beloved. And all unknown
to Dorigen, this Squire, who was called Aurclius, had
loved her for two years above all women; but he had never
dared to tell her so. Only he composed many songs and
roundelays of how he languished for her love, as Echo did
for Narcissus, which he would sing in her hearing; and in
the dance he would look pleadingly at her, as one who
asks for a favour, yet she never guessed his meaning.

But on this day it happened that they talked together,
for she had long known and liked him as her neighbour;

and when Aurelius saw his chance, he spoke to his pur-
pose.

"Madam, if it had been pleasing to you, I would that the
day your Arviragus went to sea I had gone too, and never
returned again. For I know well that my love for you is
vain, and my only reward will be a broken heart. Madam,
take pity on my pain, for you can slay me or spare me as
with a sword. Would I could die here at your feet! I can
say no more, but if you do not have mercy on me, sweet,
I shall die."

She looked upon Aurelius, saying, "Is this really true?
I never understood you till now. But, by God who gave
me my soul and my life, I will never in word or deed be
faithless to my husband." Then, trying to make light of it,
she added, ''This is my final word, Aurelius: on the day
when you have removed all the rocks, stone by stone, from
end to end of Brittany, so that they shall be no more a
peril to ship or boat—I say, when you have made those
coasts so clean of rocks that there is not a pebble to be seen,

98            MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

I will grant you my love, and love you better than any
other man, I swear it!"

"Is there no more grace in you than this^' said he.

"No, by the Lord who made me," said she. "I know
well that I have asked what cannot be done. So let this
madness pass out of your heart."

"Madam," groaned Aurelius, "that is impossible." And
with that word, he left her.

Her friends now came about her, and they roamed
among the alleys, and began anew their revels, and at
nightfall went joyously home. Only the wretched Aure-
lius, alas! went home with a heavy heart, and, almost out
of his wits he fell upon his knees, lifted his hands to heaven,
and prayed: "Apollo, god and governor of plants, herbs,
trees, and flowers, cast your merciful eye on the wretched
Aurelius! and bid your bright sister Lucina, queen of the
sea, to help you. You know, lord, how she is quickened
and lighted by your fire, and follows your will as the tides
follow hers. Wherefore I pray of you a miracle, 0 Phoe-
bus! Let her bring about so great a flood, that it shall
o'ertop the highest rock in Brittany by five fathoms, and
let this flood last two years. Then may I surely say to my
lady: Your behest is done, the rocks are gone. Lord
Phoebus, do this miracle for me, behold the tears on my
cheek, and have pity on my pain!" So saying, he fell down
in a swoon, and lay long in a trance. His brother, who
knew his grief, took him up and bore him to bed, not
knowing whether he would live or die.

And now the flower of chivalry, Arviragus, is come
home again in glory. 0 now thou art blissful, Dorigen,
with thy husband in thy arms! All was dancing, and feast-
ing, and making good cheer.

But sweet Aurelius lay two years in anguish and tor-

THE FRANKLIN S TALE

99

ment, and got no comfort all this time of any save his
brother, who was a scholar. He grieved in private over his
brother's trouble; till at last he remembered a book dealing
with natural magic, which he had seen when he was a
student in Orleans in France. His fellow-student, a
bachelor of law, had left the book upon his desk, and
being curious he had looked into it, and read much about
the strange operations of the mansions of the moon, and
other crazy things, which nowadays we should not value
at a fly. But, remembering this book, his heart danced for
joy, and he said to himself, "Here lies my brother's cure!
for I am sure there are sciences by which men can work
wonders and apparitions. Now if I could find in Orleans
some old fellow who has studied the moon and other
natural magic, he should easily help my brother to his
love; such a magician could make the rocks of Brittany
appear to disappear for a year or two; and then the lady
must either keep her word, or be shamed for ever."

On hearing this, Aurelius took such heart that he started
up at once to go to Orleans. When they were almost come
to that city, they met a young clerk roaming by himself,
who greeted them in Latin; after which he amazed them
by saying, "I know the cause of your coming." And
before they went a step further, he told them all their pur-
pose. Aurelius sprang down from his horse, and went with
the magician to his house. Never in his life had he seen
such luxury and splendour. Before they went to supper,
the magician showed him forests and parks full of wild
deer, and fal/ons slaying herons, and knights jousting on
a plain, and last he showed him his own lady dancing, and
Aurelius himself seemed to be dancing with her. Sud-
denly the magician clapped his hands, and farewell! the
revel vanished. All the time they had seen these marvels




THE FRANKLIN S TALE                  101

they had never moved out of the house, but were still
sitting in his study among his books. And then they went
to supper.

After supper they discussed what the magician's reward
should be for removing all the rocks of Brittany from
Gironde to the mouth of the Seine. He said he would not
do it for less than a thousand pounds. To this the happy
Aurehus cried out, "What is a thousand pounds? If I were
lord of the wide world, which men say is round, I would
give it all to seal our bargain. I swear to nay you truly; but
let there be no negligence or sloth—let us not tarry here
beyond tomorrow."

"My faith upon it," said the magician.

Aurelius went to bed and rested well, in his new hope of
bliss; and in the morning they went to Brittany, and there
took up their lodging. This was in the cold and frosty
season of December, when the old sun was the colour of
pale brass, instead of burnished gold. Aurelius urged the
magician to do at once the work which should end his pain.
The subtle clerk bade him be patient till the time was right
for juggleries and illusions, by which he should make it
appear that the rocks of Brittany had vanished; and at last,
according to astrology of which I know nothing, the
time arrived for him to put into practice his wretched
tricks and superstitions. Then, by means of his astrono-
mical tables, his charts, his compasses, his roots, propor-
tions and equations, he calculated which of the moon's
mansions was favourable to his operations, and without
further delay ' worked such a spell, that all the rocks
appeared to vanish from man's sight.

Aurehus, now hoping, now despairing, had waited
night and day for the accomplishment of the miracle.
When he knew the obstacle to his wishes was removed, he

103 MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

fell down at his master's feet and thanked him in the name
of Venus. Then he made his way back to the temple
where he knew he would find his lady; and hi due time
saluted her with a trembling heart. "My sovereign lady,"
said this unhappy man, "whom I fear and love with all
my might, and would displease least of any in this world,
did I not love you so that I could die at your feet: 0
madam, you remember what you promised. I claim
nothing of you but your grace, and your remembrance of
what you said to me once in a garden; heaven knows you
said it, unworthy though I am. Madam, as much for your
honour's sake as to save my life, I come to tell you that I
have done what you commanded; go see for yourself, and
then say whether I am to live or die. For the rocks of
Brittany have vanished."

Then he left her, and she stood stunned and white of
face; she had never dreamed of being caught in such a
trap.

"Alas!" said she, "that this should ever happen. I
never thought such a monstrous marvel possible; it is
against the law of nature." And she went home sorrow-
fully, and wept for two days. Arviragus was absent at the
time, and she told no one of her distress, but, moaning
and often swooning, determined that rather than leave
her husband she would kill herself. On the third night
Arviragus returned, and found her weeping; and when
he asked her why, she wept more bitterly still.

"Alas, that ever I was born!" said she. "Hear what I am
sworn to do." And she told him all you know already.

Her husband, looking tenderly at her, said, "Is this all,
Dorigen?"

"All?" said she. "Though it be God's will, it is too
much."

THE FRANKLIN S TALE                 103

"Wife," said he, "you must keep your word. God par-
don me, my love for you is so great, that I had rather suffer
than that you should break your troth. His troth is the
greatest thing man has to keep." Then he wept, and said,
"On pain of death, I bid you tell this to no one as long as
you live. I will endure my hurt as best I can; and you must
not even look sad, lest folk should guess anything." Then
he called a squire and a maid. "Go with Dorigen," he said,
"and escort her to such-and-such a place." And they went
forth with her, not knowing why she went.

It chanced that the loving Aurelius met her in the street
on her way to the garden where she had given him her
promise; for he too, was on his way there. He greeted her
joyously, and asked her where she was going; and she
answered, as though she were half-mad, "To the garden,
as my husband bids me, to keep my troth, alas, alas!"

Aurelius began to ponder, and his heart ached for her
and her sorrow, and for Arviragus the noble knight, who
had bade her keep her promise. He was so torn with pity
that he knew he had rather lose his love than do an ill
thing against such goodness and generosity. So he said
simply to her:

"Madam, tell your lord Arviragus that, because of your
distress, and because of his great gentleness, which would
rather suffer shame (and that were a pity) than you should
break your troth: I myself would rather suffer for ever,
than part the love between you two. I release you, madam,
from every bond and oath you ever made me, and I plight
my troth never to ask anything of you again, and so I
take my leave of the best and truest wife I ever knew. For
a squire can do a gentle deed, as "well as a knight."

She thanked him on her knees, and went home to her
husband and told him all; and it is impossible for me to

104

MAGICIANS OF THE MIDDLE AGES

describe his joy. What need to speak more of Arviragus
and his wife Dorigen? They lived their lives in utter bliss,
there was never any anger between them, he cherished her
as though she were a queen, and she was true to him for
evermore. You get no more of me about these two.

But Aurelius, left forlorn, cursed the day he was born.
"Alas!" said he. "How shall I pay the magician? What shall
I do? I must sell my heritage, and go forth a beggar, for I
cannot stay here to shame my kindred with my poverty.
But first I will go to him and see whether he will let me
pay him a little, year by year. He may do me this grace;

but whether or no, I will keep my troth with him."

With a heavy heart he took from his coffers five hun-
dred pounds in gold, and brought them to the magician,
and beseeched him to allow him time to pay the rest,
saying, "Master, I can boast that I never yet failed in my
troth; I will pay my debt to you though it leaves me a
beggar in nothing but my shirt. But if you will take my
surety and grant me a respite of two or three years, I need
not sell my heritage."

The magician heard him out, and answered gravely,
"Have I not kept my bargain with you?"

"Yes, well and truly," said he.

"Have you not had your lady?"

"No, no," he said sorrowfully.

"Why not? Tell me."

So Aurelius told him what you already know. He told
how Arviragus was so noble that he would rather die of
sorrow than that his wife should be false to her word; and
he told of Dorigen's distress, and how she would rather
die than leave her husband; and that she had given her
troth in innocence, knowing nothing of the powers of
ic. "That filled me with such pity for her, that as

ma

THE FBANKLIN S TALE

105

freely as her husband sent her to me, I sent her back to
him. There is no more to say."

The magician then said, "Dear brother, each of you has
done nobly by the other; you are a squire, and he is a
knight, and God forbid that clerk cannot do a noble thing
as well as either of you. Sir, I release you from your
thousand pounds, as freely as though we had never known
each other; and I will not take a single penny from you
for my wisdom or my work. You paid for my keep, and
that is enough, and so farewell and good day." And he got
on his horse and went his way.

My lords, I would ask you this question: which of them
was the noblest? My tale is ended.

PART THREE

Magicians of Folklore

The Magician's Horse

"^HERE was once a Prince, the youngest son of a
King, who set out to seek his fortune—for there
was none to be found in his own land. After many
adventures that brought him no fortune at all, he found
himself lost in a mighty forest where he lived for several
days on roots and berries.

At last, on the morning of the fifth day he came, weak
with starvation, to a palace standing in a clearing planted
with gardens.

The Prince walked through the garden and into the
courtyard of the palace: but he saw nobody. He walked
into the palace itself and passed from room to room, each
shining with treasures of tapestry and furniture, orna-
ments and pictures, all swept and dusted and as shining as
the polished marble and cedar of the floors—but still there
was no sign of any living creature.

At last he came to the dining hall and saw there a table
spread with dainty dishes, steaming hot and freshly
cooked; with bowls of fresh fruit, and with flagons of
choice wines. Then, because his hunger was so great, and
there was no one to bid him eat or to say him nay, the
Prince sat down a^ the table and ate and drank until he was
satisfied.

As soon as he had finished his meal, all that was left of
it, with the dishes and the glasses, vanished silently away
leaving only the bare table.

109

MAGICIANS  OF FOLKLORE

no

This struck the Prince as strange, and he became more
and more convinced that the whole palace was the work of
enchantment.

So once more he set out in search of any inhabitants; and
as evening was beginning to fall he met suddenly with an
old man in a long black robe and a strangely shaped hat,
who advanced towards him and said:

"Young man, what are you doing wandering about my
castle and helping yourself to my dinner?"

To which the Prince replied, bowing low: "Reverend
Sir, forgive me. I lost my way in the forest and was dying
of hunger when I chanced to find your castle. There was
no one here, and seeing the meal set out I made so bold as
to eat of it. Now I am ready to serve you faithfully if you
will make me your servant—unless you have invisible ser-
vants to do your will by magic, and do not need me."

"Very well," said the old man, who was in fact a very
powerful Magician, "I'll employ you. There are many
things that can be done better by an ordinary servant than
by any of the spells at my command. So now your duty
will be to fetch wood from the forest each morning to
keep the great stove in my tower always burning brightly.
And besides that you will have charge of the great black
horse in my stable—both to feed and p-room him nisht

,               '                                                     do

and morning. If you do this you shall eat and drink and
sleep softly, and I will pay you a florin a day."

So the Prince became the Magician's servant, and
worked well and faithfully for some time. One day, how-
ever, he forgot to make up the fire in the stove, and it was
almost out when the Magician came storming into the
room below the tower and cried:

"Make up the stove, you dolt! If it goes out, half my
magic will grow cold and be lost to me!"

THE MAGICIAN S HOESE               III

So the Prince made haste to coax the fire back into life,
and soon the stove was roaring away merrily.

"Now do not let this happen again," said the Magician,
"or be sure I shall punish you cruelly."

And after this the Prince's life was by no means so
pleasant; for not only did the Magician keep a sharp eye on
him, and never hesitate to strike him for the smallest fault,
but the Prince began to realize that his master was prepar-
ing some great magic up in the tower above the room
where the stove stood—and he knew that this magic was
evil and would bring misery to many.

One day as the Prince sat brooding sadly in a corner of
the stable, the black horse spoke to him suddenly:

"Prince, come into my stall and listen carefully to what

T              "

I say.

The Prince was greatly surprised to hear the horse
speak, but nothing seemed impossible in the Magician's
castle, and so he made haste to do as he was told.

"Listen carefully," said the Horse in a low voice. "Our
master is, as you know, a wicked magician and both of us
are anxious to escape from him. As it happens I myself
am a bit of a magician among horses, though of white
magic, in spite of my colour. Now, if you will trust me
absolutely I'll help you to escape, to overcome the Magi-
cian who holds us—and to make your fortune into the

bargain."

"I perceive, my good friend, that you are a horse of
honour," said the Prince. "Therefore tell me what to do
and I will obey your every command."

"Good," said the Horse. "Fetch the bridle and saddle
from that cupboard and fasten them upon me. Take the
bottle which is beside them: it contains an ointment that
will make your hair shine like pure gold. Then put all the

112 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

wood that you can gather together on to the stove until
the flames roar up to the ceiling."

The Prince did all that the Horse told him. He put on
the saddle and bridle; he rubbed the ointment into his hair
until it shone like gold; and he made such a big fire in the
stove that soon the flames reached up to the ceiling which,
being made of wood, presently caught fire so that before
long, the flames roared up the tower as if it had been a
chimney, and the whole castle was burning.

Then he hurried back to the stable and the Horse said to
him: "There is one thing more. Hurry before we are
caught by the fire. In the cupboard you will find a looking-
glass, a brush and a riding-whip. Bring them with you,
mount on my back, and ride as hard as you can, for now
the castle is burning merrily."

The Prince did as the Horse bade him. Scarcely was he
mounted when the Horse was off and away through the
forest at break-neck speed.

But they had scarcely left the gardens when the Magi-
cian returned—just in time to see his castle crash to the
ground in flames. Taking his magic crystal from his
pouch he gazed swiftly into it and saw his servant riding
away on the black horse.

"That evil beast has betrayed me!" he cried. So saying
he sprang upon the roan horse which was his usual
mount, and galloped in pursuit.

As the Prince rode the quick ears of his steed heard the
sound of pursuing feet. "Look behind you," he said, "and
see if the Magician is following."

The Prince turned in his saddle and saw a cloud like
smoke or dust in the distance.

"We must hurry," said the Horse, and sped on.

When they had galloped for some time more, the

THE MAGICIAN S HORSE

113

Horse asked again: "Look behind and see how near the
Wizard is."

"He is quite close now," replied the Prince.

"Then throw the looking-glass on the ground," said the
Horse.

So the Prince threw it; and when the Magician came up
the roan horse stepped on the mirror and it crushed to
pieces beneath his feet. The sharp glass cut the iron shoes
from his hooves, so that he stumbled and went lame.

So there was nothing for it but for the Magician to
return to the ruins of his castle for fresh shoes. And when
he had shod the roan horse he set off once more after the
Black Horse—for he felt that he must recapture it or else
his magic would be of no avail.

In the meanwhile the Prince had gone a great distance.
But presently the quick ears of the Black Horse caught
from afar the sound of following feet.

"Dismount and put your ear to the ground," he said.
"And tell me what you hear."

The Prince did so, and at once exclaimed: "I feel the
earth trembling; there is a sound like distant thunder. The
Magician cannot be far behind."

"Mount at once," shouted the Black Horse, "and I will
gallop my fastest." And off he went so fast that the earth
seemed to fly from under his hooves.

"Look back once more," he said after a short time, "and
tell me what: you see."

"I see a cloud and a flame," answered the Prince. "But it
is still a long way off."

"We must make haste indeed," said the Black Horse.
But very soon he asked again: "Look back and tell me
what you see. He cannot be far off."

"He Is close behind us," cried the Prince. "His great

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

il4

roan horse is breathing smoke and fire out of his nostrils,
and very soon flames will be burning us!"

"Then throw down the brush on the ground in front of
them!" said the Black Horse.

The Prince flung it down immediately; and in an
instant the bristles of the brush grew up into such a thick
wood, twined with brambles and creepers that even a bird
could not have got through it. And there was nothing for
it but for the Magician to return to the ruins of his castle as
fast as the roan horse would carry him to fetch an axe and
return with it to cut his way through the wood.

This took him some time, and the Prince and the Black
Horse had got well ahead. But presently they again heard
the sound of pursuing feet. "Look back!" neighed the
Black Horse. "Look back, and tell me if he is following!"

"Yes," answered the Prince. "I hear the thunder of the
roan horse's hooves and see a cloud of smoke in the
distance."

"Let us hurry on," said the Black Horse, and he seemed
to fly over the ground. But before long the rumble of
thunder drew closer and closer behind them, and he said:

"Look back once more and see how close he is."

"He is just behind us," answered the Prince. "The
flames are pouring from the roan horse's nostrils and you
will soon feel them burning your flanks."

"Then you must throw down the whip between him
and us!" cried the Black Horse. The Prince did so, and in
the twinkling of an eye the whip was changed into a
broad river. Into the water went the roan horse with the
Magician on his back, and in a moment they were
covered by the swift-flowing stream, and the fire was put
out that had flamed from the roan horse's nostrils, and
with it all the black magic of the Magician.

THE MAGICIAN S HORSE

115

"Now we may rest," said the Black Horse, "for there
is nothing else to fear. The wicked Magician is dead
and all his spells are broken. Neither he nor the wicked
roan who served him could survive the pure running
water of the river. But now it remains for you to win the
fortune which you set out to seek. Do as I bid you, and
I will not leave you until your fortune is won: for with-
out your help I could never have escaped from the
Magician or brought him and his familiar to the end they

00                                                                                               /

deserved."

"My kind friend, I will do anything you tell me,"
answered the Prince.

"Then go to the riverside and cut the willow, wand you
will find there," said the Black Horse. And when the
Prince returned with the wand, the Horse continued:

"Strike the ground three times with the wand and you will
see a door at your feet."

The Prince did as he was bidden, and at once the earth
opened in front of him revealing a steep ramp leading
down to a door behind which he found a large vaulted
stone hall.

"Lead me down into the hall and leave me there," said
the Black Horse. "I will remain in it until you need me.
For you must go through the fieUs until you reach a
garden in the midst of which is a King's palace. When you
get there you must ask to be taken into the King's service.
Farewell—and do not forget me."

So the Prince led the Horse down into the vault; and
when he had tied a scarf round his head like a turban so as
to conceal his golden hair, he went to the palace which was
no more than a league away, and obtained the post of
under-gardener in the King's gardens. For with his hair
hidden, and dressed in the rough garments which the

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

n6

Ma&ician had given, him. when his own wore out, no one
could tell that he was really a Prince.

"You shall have a florin a day, a horse to help you carry
the leaves and rubbish away, and as much food and drink
as you need," said the head gardener. And the Prince
agreed to this. But each night when his day's work was
ended and he had eaten half his supper in the toolshed at
the end of the garden, which had become his home, he
would walk the league to the cave and give the other half
of his supper to the Magician's Horse.

One evening when he went to the cave, the Horse said to
him: "My faithful friend, the time is coming when I may
reward you for all you have done for me. Tomorrow
many lords and ladies will be coming to the Palace where
the three daughters of the King are to have husbands
chosen for them. They will all meet on the terrace, and
each Princess will toss a golden apple into the air, and he
at whose feet it comes to rest will be her husband, who-
ever he may be. You must make certain that you are
working in the garden at the foot of the steps leading
down from the terrace, under the white rose tree which
grows there."

The Prince did just as the Magician's Horse had told
him. And when the third and by far the most beautiful
of the Princesses tossed her golden apple into the air, it
rolled across the terrace, down the steps, and came to rest
at the feet of the disguised Prince who was busily brushing
up the leaves under the white rose tree.

The Princess ran after the apple, and as the Prince
stooped to pick it up, the scarf slipped for a moment from
his head, and she saw his glorious golden hair framing his
handsome face—and loved him on the instant.

But the King was very sad, for his youngest daughter

THE  MAGICIAN S  HORSE

117

was the one whom he loved best. However there was no
help for it, since he had given his royal word. So next day
there was a triple wedding, and when the elder Princesses
were married to Princes in splendid robes, the youngest
Princess married the garden boy and went to live with
him in the toolshed at the end of the garden.

Not long after this a great army came marching towards
the border of the Kingdom, meaning to conquer it and
make all the people into slaves.

The King gathered his own army and set out to do
battle with the invaders, and the Princes who had married
his two elder daughters went with him mounted on stately
steeds and clad in shining armour. But the husband of the
youngest Princess had nothing but the old broken-down
horse which helped him in his garden work; and the
King, who was ashamed of this son-in-law, refused to give
him any other.

The Prince, however, was determined not to be left
behind. So he went into the garden, mounted the sorry
nag, and set out to join the King's army. But he had not
ridden more than a mile before the old horse stumbled
and fell, and it was obvious that it could not go any
further.

In despair the Prince ran across the fields to the vault
where the Magician's Horse still lived. And as soon as he
entered the Horse said to him:

"I was waiting for you. Saddle and bridle me, and then
go into he next room where you will fmd a suit of
armour and a sword. Put on the armour and we will ride
forth together to battle."

The Prince did as he was told; and when he had
mounted his magic steed his armour glittered in the sun,
and his hair gleamed like molten gold, and altogether he

il8

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

THE MAGICIAN S HORSE

119

looked so brave and noble and handsome that no one
would have recognized him as the under-gardener who
swept up the dead leaves on the Palace lawns and paths.

The Magician's Horse bore him away at a great pace,
and when they reached the battlefield they found that the
King was losing; many of his men had been slain, and the
barbarian invaders seemedjust about to turn the retreating




army into a rout and sweep into the capital city to bring
ruin and havoc.

But when the Warrior Prince on his great black charger,
in his glittering armour, appeared on the field, hewing
right and left with his sword, the enemy were terrified,
and very soon fled in all directions, leaving the King
master of the day.

When the battle was over and the remnants of the bar-
barians fleeing for their lives, the King turned back to
thank the Warrior Prince who had saved the day and freed
the country from the threat of bondage and destruction.

The Prince had one slight wound in the leg, and the
King knelt down and bandaged it with his own cambric
handkerchief embroidered with a crown and the royal
arms.

"Royal sir," said the King, "I have commanded a litter




120 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

to be brought in which to convey you back to our city to
receive thanks of all our people for preserving us from
slavery this day."

But the Prince begged rather to be helped on to his own
black steed; and as soon as he was in the saddle the
Magician's Horse rose suddenly into the air and bore him
out of sight, while the soldiers cried: "A god and no
mortal man has come to our rescue!"

And throughout all the land all the people began to say
among themselves: "Who can the hero be who has saved
us in the hour of our greatest need? He cannot be a mere
mortal—surely he must be a god!"

And the King said: "If only I could find him, and if he
proves to be a man and no god, I would give him even up
to the half of my kingdom."

But the Prince had returned home to the humble tool-
shed where he lived, after doffing his armour, donning the
scarf round his golden hair, and thanking the Magician's
Horse for what he had done for him that day. He was so
weary when he reached the toolshed that he flung himself
down immediately on his bed and fell into a deep sleep.

His wife, the Princess, bent over him—and noticed
suddenly that a handkerchief was bound about his
wounded leg. She examined it closely, and in amazement
recognized it by the crown and the coat-of-arms as
belonging to her father.

So she ran straight to the Palace and told the King what
she had found. And he and his other two sons-in-law fol-
lowed her back to the toolshed, and saw her husband the
under-gardener lying asleep on the bed. But the scarf,
which he always wore about his head, was hanging loose,
and the Princess was easily able to pull it off without
waking her husband. Then his golden hair gleamed on the

THE MAGICIAN S HORSE                                   121

pillow, and they all recognized him as the hero who had
fought and won the great battle for them.

After this, there was no hiding the truth any longer.
The whole country broke out into wild rejoicings; the
King rewarded his warrior son-in-law with half the king-
dom, and the Prince and Princess reigned happily over it.

As for the Magician's Horse, the Prince lost no time in
hastening to the vaulted stable where he lived. But he had
not stayed to be thanked: as soon as he had paid his debt
of friendship and gratitude to the Prince, he had flown
away to his own land where he was in truth King over all
the Horses, and in his own right a Master Magician of the
best and finest sort.

The Gifts of the Magician

ONCE upon a time there was a boy who lived with
his father in the middle of a forest. Near their hut
was a grove of trees in which the black-game
made their nests, and the old man often warned his son
against shooting any of these birds.




But one day when the boy was almost grown up, and
his father was away from home, he could withstand the
temptation no longer. Taking his bow and arrows, the
youth got ready for the evening flight, and shot a black-
cock just as it was flying towards its nest.

He had aimed badly, however, and the bird was only
wounded. For when he went to pick it up, it fluttered
away along the ground. He ran after it, as it did not seem
as if it would be difficult to catch; but it always managed
just to elude him, and it led him far away into the heart of
the forest. Presently it began to grow dark, and the young
man felt that it would be foolish to go any further in case
night should overtake him before he could reach home.
He thought it would be easy to retrace his steps; but very
soon he found that he was completely lost.

After a while he decided that he must seek shelter for the
night; for he had heard that there were wolves deep in the
lesser-known parts of the forest, and anyhow it was get-
ting very cold. So he set off briskly in as straight a line as
he could keep.

Soon, however, ni&ht fell, and he be&an to hesitate and

122

THE GIFTS OF THE MAGICIAN             123

feel afraid. The full moon rising presently gave him more
light, and he had just come out into an open forest glade,
when he heard the hunting cry of a wolf-pack, and saw a
Magician come running towards him with the wolves
close behind.

The youth immediately set an arrow to his bow and
shot it through the heart of the leader of the pack. A few
more well-aimed arrows sent the rest of the wolves
scurrying away in terror, and the youth turned to the
Magician, who said:

"I thank you indeed, young man, for you have saved
my life. These evil beasts came upon me suddenly when I
had never a charm nor a spell nor any magic implement
with me—and with all my knowledge of magic there was
nothing I could do to prevent them from tearing me to
pieces. But come with me now to my dwelling and I will
reward you worthily."

"Indeed," said the young man, "at the moment all I ask
is shelter for the night! I have been wandering all day in
the forest unable to find my way home."

"Then come with me. You must be hungry as well as
tired," said the Magician, and led the way to his house
where the young man had a splendid supper and thereafter
fell into a deep sleep.

Early next morning the Magician left the house, telling
his one attendant to have the midday meal ready when he
returned.

Now the Magician's housekeeper was very jealous, and
she was afraid that the Magician would heap great
rewards on the young man. So later in the morning she
went to wake him, meaning to tell him that the Magician
was going to cast him under some terrible spell, and that
she would help him to escape.

124 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

But the Magician had cast him into a charmed sleep and
nothing she could do was able to wake him for more than
a moment, to open his eyes, shut them again quickly and
sink into even deeper sleep.

So she was forced to leave him and prepare the food for
the midday meal. Just before the Magician returned for
this, the charmed sleep fell suddenly from the young man
and he got up, dressed and came down into the room
where the housekeeper was setting out the meal.

The Magician arrived at almost the same moment, but
before he came into the room she just had time to whisper
to the young man:

"If he offers you a reward, ask for the horse which
stands in the third stall in his stable."

This she did feeling sure that, rather than give up so
valuable and magical a possession, the Magician would
silence for ever the man who had been so foolish as to ask
for it.

When the meal was ended the Magician said: "And
now, my young friend and preserver, you must be on
your way. But first of all tell me what you will have from
me as a reward for your courage."

"Give me the horse which stands in the third stall of
your stable," answered the young man. "I have a long
way to go before I get home—and I have taken a fancy to
that horse."

It is the best horse in my stable," said the Magician. "I
beg you to ask for something else."

No, that is what I have set my heart on," replied the
young man.

For a long time the Magician sat in silence. Then sud-
denly he smiled and said: "You shall have the horse:

though it may not stay with you for all its life. And I will

THE GIFTS OF THE MAGICIAN             125

also give you a zither, a fiddle and a flute. If you are in
danger, touch the strings of the zither; and if no one comes
to your aid, then play on the fiddle; but if that brings no
help, blow on the flute."

The young man thanked the Magician, and fastening
his treasures to the saddle, mounted the horse and rode off.
He had not gone many miles when, to his great surprise,
the horse remarked suddenly:

"It's very foolish of you to go home just now. Your
father will only beat you for shooting the black-cock.
Why not let me take you to the city where the king lives
and see if we cannot make your fortune?"

"I've no objection to that," said the young man."There-
fore go where you will and I will let the reins Iw loose on
your neck.'

So they went through the forest and out into the land
beyond until they came to the city. And there the horse
was admired so much that the King came to hear of him
and sent for the young man to ask him to sell the horse for
any price he cared to ask.

"Do not sell me," whispered the horse, "but ask the
King to take me into his stables, and to make you his
Master of Horse. And tell him that if he does so, the other

horses will catch my beauty and all grow as beautiful as

I»?
am.

The King readily agreed to this; and sure enough within
a year every horse in the Royal Stables was as beautiful as
the Magician's Horse—even the oldest and most decrepit
grew young and strong and sleek once more.

All this delighted the King, and his new Master of
Horse was treated as one of the most honoured of all his

Courtiers.

But the old groom who had looked after the royal

126 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

horses before the young man arrived—and had made
plenty of money in secret by selling the grain on which
they were supposed to feed, and by other means known to
wicked and unscrupulous grooms—was eaten up with
jealousy and hate. And he very soon began to plot against
his rival, and carry false, lying tales about him to the
King.

For a long time he had no success. But at last one day
he hit upon a scheme which he felt sure would get rid of
his rival once and for all. So he went to the King and said:

"Your Majesty, the young Master of the Horse has been
boasting that he can find your famous war-horse which
was lost in the forest as you returned from the wars two
years ago."

Now the King had never ceased to mourn for this his
favourite horse—and in those days the man who had the
best war-horse was the man who had the best engine of
war—and he sent at once for his Master of the Horse in a
state of great excitement, and cried:

"Find my war-horse and bring him back to me in three
days, as you have said that you could do—or I will have
you torn to pieces by horses as a liar and a boaster."

The young man was horrified at this command, but he
bowed before the King—and then hurried off to the stable
to consult the Magician's horse.

"Do not worry," said the horse placidly. "Ask the King
for the flesh of three oxen cut up into small pieces; put it
m bags and hang them on my saddle, and ride forth upon
me with a loose bridle until we come to a certain river
which I know. Soon a horse will come up out of the water
—but take no notice of it. A second horse will come up,
but ignore that also. But when a third horse comes up,
throw my bridle over it, and lead it back to the King."

THE GIFTS OF THE MAGICIAN             127

All happened as the Magician's horse had said. But as
soon as they started for home with the war-horse follow-
ing them, the Magician's horse said:

"The Magician's raven will be upon us in a minute and
will try to devour us both. But throw it the pieces of the
oxen's flesh handful by handful, and I will gallop like the
wind, and soon we shall be out of his clutches."

The young man did as he was told, and so escaped from
the Magician's raven, who was as big as a young dragon,
and so brought the war-horse safely back to the King.

The old groom was even morejealous oftH;e Master of
the Horse after this, and far more determined to bring
about his downfall. Presently he thought of another
scheme, and went to the King and said:

"Your Majesty, the young Master of the Horse has been
boasting again. This time he says that he can find the
young Queen who is lost as easily as he found your war-
horse."

Now the King had taken a young Princess, against her
will, to be his Queen, and she had vanished away as he led
her from the church after the marriage ceremony. He was
madly in love with her and as soon as he heard the groom s
words, he sent for the young man and cried:

"Bring me back my wife, as you say you can do, within
three days—or wild horses shall devour you to satisfy their
hunger."

The poor young man was filled with horror at these
words, but he only bowed to the King—and went in haste
to consult his friend in the stable.

"Nothing easier," said the Magician's horse. "You have
only to lead me to the same river that we visited yesterday,
and I will plunge into it and take my proper shape again.
For I am the King's wife, who was turned into a horse by

128 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

the Magician: but whether to save me from the King or
to have me for himself I do not know."

The young man did as he was told. And as soon as the
horse had disappeared beneath the waters of the river there
arose from the same spot a young woman so lovely that
the young man fell in love with her there and then.

However he led her back to the King; only to find that
his enemy the groom had been stirring up more trouble
for him and had made the King believe that he was the
leader of a revolution to murder him and make himself
King in his stead.

"Take him to the gallows at once!" cried the King, and
the wretched young man was led away. But when he
mounted the scaffold he remembered a custom of that
country, and said:

"Bring me my zither and let me play a farewell tune
upon it. You cannot refuse me: it is my last request."

So the zither which the Magician had given him was
brought, and the young man passed his fingers gently over
the strings. Scarcely had the first notes sounded than the
hangman and his assistant executioner began to dance, and
the louder the music grew the higher they capered, till at
last they cried for mercy. But the young man paid no heed,
and went on playing until they sank to the ground utterly
exhausted, and declared that the hanging must be put off
until tomorrow—for they could not stir a finger to do it.

m a great fury the King hastened to the scaffold with all
his Court, and two new hangmen.

Let me but play my funeral dirge on my fiddle," said
the young man; and the King could not refuse him. But as
soon as the bow touched the strings the leg of every man
there was lifted high, and they danced to the sound of the
music. King, Courtiers and all, until the sun was sinking

THE GIFTS OF THE MAGICIAN             129

in the west and not one of them could stand on his feet
any longer.

Next day the King and Court and a huge crowd
assembled once more to see the young man. hanged. And
once more he made his last request, as the law allowed.

"Let me but play one tune on my flute, and I shall die
happy."

"No, no!" cried the King. "Your infernal fiddling had
me dancing yesterday until I could not move a limb. I
have slept like a log from then until now—and now I am
so stiff that I can hardly move."

But the young man insisted on his rights, and the people
all murmured that the law could not be broken, so that the
King was forced to agree, and the flute was brought.

Before the young man began to play, the King had him-
self bound securely to a large oak tree which stood nearby,
so that he could not be made to dance again.

Then the young man began to play on his flute, and the
King found his body moving to the sound until his clothes
were in tatters from the hard bark of the tree, and the skin
was nearly rubbed off his back.

Suddenly the young man played a louder note than
usual and the Magician appeared in a flash of light.

"My young friend," he said, "you have sent for me.
What danger are you in?"

"They want to hang me on the false accusations of the
groom," was the answer. "See, the gallows is all ready and
the hangman is only waiting for me to stop playing
before he strings me up."

"Oh, I will put that right!" said the Magician. And with
that he spoke a Word of Power and blew towards the
gallows—and on the instant it flew away through the air,
and no one could tell where it came down.

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

130

"And who was it ordered you to be hanged?" asked the
Magician.

The young man pointed to the King, who was still
bound to the oak tree. And without wasting words the
Magician spoke another Word of Power and blew once
more: and both the King and the oak tree soared into the
air and went spinning off out of sight—and no one knows
to this day if they have yet fallen to the earth again.

After this the young man married the Queen and
became King of the country, to the great delight of all the
people. This was too much for the jealous groom, and he
died there and then of envy.

But the Magician, having seen his young friend happily
married and the popular King of a mighty country, felt
that he had paid his debt to the full. So he wiped his hands,
spoke a Word of Power, and returned to his own house
in the middle of the forest.

The Magician's Pupil

"^HERE was once a man who had a son who was
very clever at reading, and delighted in doing so,
and could remember everything that he read. When
he was old enough he set out into the wide world to seek
his fortune, and he decided that the first thing to do was to
go into service.

As he was walking through the forest he met a tall old
man with horn-rimmed spectacles and a long staff whom
he realized at once must be a Magician.

"Where are you going?" asked the Magician.

"I am going about seeking for service," answered the
boy.

"Will you serve me?" asked the Magician.

"I will indeed," said the boy. "I was ready to accept the
first offer: just as well you as anyone else."

"But can you read?" asked the Magician.

"As well as if I were a priest or a schoolmaster,"
answered the boy.

"Then you are no use to me," said the Magician. "In
fact I want a boy who can't read at all. His only work will
be to dust my old books."

So the Magician went on his way, and left the boy
looking sadly after him.

"What a pity I didn't get that place with the old
Magician," thought the boy. "It was just the very thing
for me ... I wonder now . . . He looked as if he was very
131

132               MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

short-sighted, and he is certain to be very absent-minded:

all clever scholars and magicians are. Yes, I'll try it!"

With this he took offhis jacket and put it on inside out,
brushed back his hair which had been hanging over his
eyes, and set off running his hardest through the wood.
When he judged he had gone far enough, he came out
on to the road and set off along it in the direction from
which he had come.

In a few minutes he met the Magician, who had con-
tinued on his way deep in thought.

"Where are you going, my boy?" asked the Magician,
not recognizing him in the least.

"Oh, I'm looking for a job," said the boy. "I'm quite
old enough to earn my own living."

"Will you come and work for me?" asked the Magician.

"I'd be delighted to do so," answered the boy, "if it's a
job I can do, and the pay is good enough."

"But can you read?" asked the Magician anxiously.

"Not a word," answered the boy blithely.

"Then you're just the lad I want," cried the Magician.
"Come along with me, and you shall have good food and
plenty of it, and I will pay you a shilling a week."

So the boy took service with the Magician, and as he
had nothing to do but dust his master's books, he found
plenty of time to read them as well, until at last he was just
as learned as his master and knew just as many magic
spells and could perform all kinds of magic—including
being able to change himself into the shape of any animal
or any other thing that he pleased.

As soon as he had learned all this the boy decided that
there was no point in remaining in the Magician's service.
So he ran away and returned home to his parents.

Next time there was a market in the neighbouring town




MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

134

he told his parents about the magic he had learnt, and
said:

"Tomorrow I shall change myself into a magnificent
horse, and father can take me to the market and sell me.
There is no need to worry. I shall come home safe and
sound in my own form."

So next day the boy changed himself into a horse and
his father led the animal to the market which was being
held in the town. It was such a fine horse that it sold for a
great sum of money. And when the bargain had been
made and the money paid, the purchaser led the horse
away. But as soon as they got out of the town, the boy
changed back into his own shape when no one was look-
ing, and went home.

The story of the magnificent horse which had been
bought in the market and had disappeared so mysteriously,
spread all over the countryside, and at last the Magician
heard of it.

"Aha!" said he. "This must be that boy of mine who
befooled me, and ran away. I must catch him quickly and
deal with him—for he seems to have learnt my best magic,
and will be a danger to me."

The next time there was a market the boy again changed
himself into a horse and was taken and sold for a fine price
by his father. But the Magician was on the watch, and as
soon as he saw the horse he realized that it was no ordinary
animal but must be the boy in that shape, transformed by
enchantment. So he went into the inn where the bargain
was being sealed with a drink, and offered so much more
for the horse that at last he managed to buy it from the
purchaser.

As soon as the Magician was the owner of the enchanted
horse, he led it straight to the nearest smithy, and in-

THE MAGICIAN'S PUPIL

135

structed the smith to prepare a red-hot nail to drive into its
mouth, because once that was done it could never again

change its shape.

When the boy realized what the Magician was about to
do, he immediately changed himself into a dove, and flew
up into the air. The Magician at once changed himself into
a hawk and flew after it. The dove at once changed itself
into a gold ring and fell into a girl's lap.

The hawk then turned into a handsome young man and
offered the girl a great sum of money for the gold ring,
but she would not part with it, since she thought that it
had fallen down to her from Heaven. However the
Magician kept on offering her more and more for it, until
at last the boy grew frightened, and the gold ring changed
suddenly into a grain of barley, and fell to the ground. The
Magician in an instant turned into a hen and began to
search desperately for the grain to gobble it up; but the
boy turned from a grain of barley into a pole-cat, and bit
off the hen's head with a single snap.

The Magician was now dead and done for, and the
pole-cat returned to his human form and told the whole
story to the girl. And she was so impressed by what she
heard that she promptly agreed to marry the boy, and
they lived happily ever after and had no need to use the
Magician's charms any further.

The Magician who had no Heart

NCE upon a time there were seven brothers who
were orphans and had no sister. So they were
obliged to do all the housework themselves, and
they did not like this at all. The only thing to do was to
get married, and so they decided that six of them should
set out to seek for brides, while the youngest remained at
home to look after the house. But they promised to bring
back the prettiest girl they could find to be his wife.




As the six young men went on their way through the
wide world they came to a little house in the forest where
lived an old, old Magician with a long white beard.

"Greetings, brave young men!" cried the Magician in a
high cracked voice. "Whither away so fast and so cheer-
ily?"

"We are going through the wide world to seek brides
for ourselves, and the prettiest one for our youngest
brother whom we have left at home," they replied.

"Oh, my dear young men!" said the Magician. "I am
so lonely here. Pray bring me a bride as well, the youngest
and prettiest you can find!"

"What does a shrivelled old thing like that want with a
pretty young bride?" said the brothers to each other. And
they went on their way laughing at the old grey man in
the wood, until they came to a nearby town.

Here they were lucky enough to find seven sisters, as
young and as lovely as anyone could wish to sec, and all
136

THE MAGICIAN WHO HAD NO HEART

137

eager to find husbands. So what more natural than that
each brother should choose one of the sisters to be his
bride, and take the youngest and prettiest with them to be
the wife of their brother at home.

On their return journey they came again to the little
house in the wood where the old, old Magician lived, and
there he was standing at his door.

"Greetings, brave young men!" he cried. "I see you
have been successful in your quest and each have found a
wife. And see also that you have brought the youngest and
prettiest for me!"

"She's not for you, you silly old man!" said the young
men. "She is for our youngest brother, as we promised
him before we left home."

"What do I hear?" shrieked the Magician. "Promised to
another? I'll soon make you sorry you ever promised such
a thing and cheated me like this!"

So saying he raised his magic wand, muttered a charm,
and turned all six brothers and their brides into big grey
stones. Only the youngest sister remained unenchanted,
and her the Magician took into his house to cook and dust
and do all the work for him.

The girl was not altogether unhappy, but she grieved
greatly over the loss other sisters and their husbands, and
was dreadfully afraid lest the old, old Magician should die
and leave her all alone in the forest with no means of
breaking the enchantment.

One day she told him how afraid she was of being left
alone if anything should happen to him.

"There is no need to be anxious," said the Magician.
"You need neither fear my death nor desire it: for I have
no heart in my breast. However, if I should happen to die,
you have but to take my wand and touch the grey stones,

138

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

and your sisters and their husbands will be themselves
»»

imi-n

again.

"If you have no heart," said the girl, much surprised,
'how is it that you are still alive?"

"It is because I have no heart that I am alive," smiled
the Magician. "Naturally anyone wanting to kill me
would stab me to the heart. But as my heart is not there,
they could not do so. No, by my magic I have been able
to take out my heart and hide it where it can never be
found or harmed."

"And where is that?" asked the girl.

She had to question him several times, and he returned
several false answers before he revealed the truth.

"There is no harm in telling you," he said at length,
"for you could not possibly find it—nor could anyone
else, for I have taken good care of that. Far away from
here in a lonely spot stands an ancient church. It has doors
of iron, which are never opened, and round it runs a deep
moat which is spanned by no bridge. Within that ancient,
deserted church a bird flies up and down without ever
stopping, for it never eats and never drinks and never dies.
No one can catch it, and while that bird lives I shall live
also: for in it is my heart."

It was obvious that the Magician's heart was quite safe
from his serving girl; and the days passed while she
brooded in vain on how she might rescue her sisters and
escape from her present position.

And then one day a young traveller came to the door
and wished her "Good day". The Magician was away

;"*              i                                                M                    f                                        ^-/                                                 /

rrom home, as was often the case, and the girl returned the
young man's greetings and they fell into talk.

Presently she asked him whence he came and where he
was going, and he answered sadly:

THE MAGICIAN WHO HAD NO HEART

139

"Mine is a sorrowful story. I had six brothers who went
away to find brides for themselves, and one for me; but
they have never come home, and I am on my way to seek
them through the wide world."

"Oh my dear friend!" cried the girl. "You need go no
further in your quest. Sit down and I will bring you meat
and drink, and tell you all you want to know."

So she told him the whole story of how the six brothers
had been bringing her and her six sisters back to their
home, when the Magician had caught them and turned
them into stones. And she also told him that the Magician
had no heart in his body and could only be overcome by
someone who could find the lonely church and catch the
bird in which his heart was hidden.

"I shall go in search of that bird," said the young man
promptly. "I feel sure that God will help me to find and
catch it so that you may all be freed from this wicked
Magician."

It was getting late by now, so the girl hid the young
man for the night; and next morning when the Magician
had again gone out into the forest, she sent him on his way
with his knapsack filled with provisions.

He walked for some time until it seemed to him that
breakfast would be a good idea. So he opened his knap-
sack and took out some of the good things with which the
girl had filled it.

"What a feast!" he exclaimed happily. "Will anyone
come and share it with me?"

"Moo-oo!" said a voice close beside him, and looking
up he saw a big red ox, which said: "I have much
pleasure in accepting your kind invitation."

"I'm delighted to see you," said the young man. "Pray.
help yourself. All that I have is at your service."

140

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

And so the ox lay down comfortably, and made a
hearty meal, and the young man had very little of it.

"Many thanks for your kindness," said the ox when
breakfast was done. "If you are in danger, or in need of
help, call for me and I will do what I can for you."

Off went the ox among the bushes, and the young man
strapped up his knapsack and continued on his way, walk-
ing fast and whistlinp- as he went.




THE MAGICIAN WHO HAD  NO HEART                     T4I

Presently the shortening shadows and his own hunger
warned him that it was time for lunch, and he sat down in
the shade of a tree and took out of his knapsack some
more of the good things with which the girl had filled it.

"What a feast!" he cried gaily. "Will anyone come and
share it with me?"

"Umph! Umph!" said a voice close beside him, and out
of the thicket ran a wild boar, grunting: "Did you offer me
lunch? Do you really mean me come and share it?"

"By all means. Help yourself to all I have!" cried the
young man gaily; and the two had an excellent lunch
together in the shade of the tree: but the young man got
very little of it.

"Thank you for your kindness," said the wild boar
when lunch was finished. "When you are in danger, or in
need of help, call for me and I will see what I can do."

Off went the wild boar among the trees, and the young
man continued on his way with a very much lighter
knapsack, walking fast and singing happily as he went.

He walked for a long time, and when the shades of
evening began to fall he came out of the forest to an open
plain with high crags on one side.

He felt hungry again, and having still some provisions
left he decided to eat his supper before the light failed.

Pulling out all that was left in his knapsack, he spread it
on the ground and exclaimed:

"Well, if not quite a feast, at least there's the makings of

a good supper here! Will anyone come and share it with

^"
me?

Scarcely had he spoken when he heard the flapping of
heavy wings above him, and a large griffin flew down
from the cliffs against the bottom of which he was leaning
and said:

142 MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

"I heard someone offering me a share of a meal: is there
really something for me?"

"Certainly there is," said the young man. "Come and
take all you want, and we'll soon clear away what's left."

So the griffin ate his fill, and the young man got very
little of that supper.

"Call me if you need my help!" said the griffin, swallow-
ing the last mouthful, and away he new up to the top of
the chff.

"I wish he hadn't been in such a hurry," thought the
young man, "I would have asked him if he knew the way
to the church where the Magician keeps his heart. How-
ever, that must keep until morning: it's too dark to so any

C .L        "                    &                 °    -

turther now.

So the young man groped his way round the bottom of
the cliffs until he found a small cave in which he settled
down for the night and slept peacefully.

In the morning he came out of the cave rubbing his
eyes—and then he rubbed them indeed. For there in front
of him was the lonely church completely surrounded by a
deep moat without a single bridge by which to cross.

The young man went down to the moat and walked all
round it several times. But it was very deep, and it was no
use trying to swim it as the walls of the church went
straight down into the water, and the only door which
was on a level with the water, had not so much as a door-
step on which he could stand.

"I think the ox might be able to help me, if only he was
here!" exclaimed the young man.

Scarcely had he spoken when the ox came galloping out
of the forest, across the plain to where he stood, and began
drinking up the water. And very soon the moat was com-
pletely dry.

THE MAGICIAN WHO HAD NO HEART

143

The young man went down into it, and found that the
walls of the church continued right to the bottom. But he
could not climb up them; and the door high above his
head was sheathed and barred with iron.

"I think the wild boar might be able to help me, if only
he were here," exclaimed the young man.

Scarcely had he spoken when he heard the sound of
footsteps rushing across the plain, and a moment later the
wild boar leapt down into the dry moat and began dig-
ging a hole through the foundations of the church with
his big sharp tusks. And very soon he had made a passage
by which the young man was able to walk quite easily up
into the church.

As soon as he stood in the nave, the young man saw a
single bird flying backwards and forwards, backwards and
forwards, high above him, without ever stopping.

"I think the griffin would be able to catch it, if only he
were here!" exclaimed the young man.

There came a rasping of feathers in the passage which
the wild boar had dug, and a moment later the griffin was
in the church. And it did not take him long to catch the
bird and give it to the young man, who promptly popped
it into his empty knapsack and fastened the straps firmly.

Then, having thanked his three friends for their help, he
went back through the passage, up the farther bank of the
dry moat, away across the plain and through the forest
until he came to the Magician's house.

It was not quite evening, so the Magician had not yet
returned home, and the young man had time for a bite
and a sup during which he told the girl all that had

happened.

But they had no time to make any plans before she
exclaimed suddenly: "I hear the Magician coming! Quick,

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

144

hide under the bed with the bird in your bag, and keep as
quiet as you can!"

The young man had just time enough to do so, when
the Magician came in, sighing and groaning:

"I feel so ill!" he said, "the bird which holds my heart
must have been caught by somebody and put in a cage.
My heart is no longer free: my heart is aching, and nothing
will go well with me any more."

Hearing this, the young man gave his knapsack a
squeeze, thinking to frighten the Magician into lifting the
spell and letting them all go home in safety.

But he squeezed rather harder than he meant, and the
Magician gave a loud cry and exclaimed:

"Oh death is gripping me! My heart is breaking! Oh
what a dreadful pain in my heart!"

So saying he staggered back and fell on the bed—which
at once gave way. With great difficulty the young man
dragged himself out from underneath, and pulled the
knapsack out after him—only to find that when the
Magician fell on the bed and the bed fell on him, he had
fallen on it, and the bird was squashed flat and quite dead.

He turned to look at the Magician and found that he
was dead too: for he could not live longer than his heart
which had died with the bird.

Quickly the young man snatched up the Magician's
wand and ran out into the garden. There he struck the
grey stones with it, one by one, and at once they turned
back into his six brothers and their six beautiful wives.

So they all returned home happily; and the seventh
brother married the seventh sister, and they were the
happiest of them all.

The Wizard King

This is one of the Fairy stories made up and told at the French Court in the
years before the French Revolution. The stories were often based on the
traditional Fairy Tales handed down by French peasants, but would really be
classed as invented, literary tales. They were collected in "Le Cabinet des
Fees" in 41 volumes, published between 178^ and 1780. The most famous
of these was "Beauty and the Beast", as long as a novel in the original, but
speedily retold in the simple fairy-tale form which we all know so well. With
such an example before us, little excuse is needed for treating the present tale in
the same way.

N very ancient times there lived a King who was
powerful not only on account of his great wealth, his
-wide domains and the strength of his army, but also on

account of his magic: for besides being a King, he was also
a Wizard.

This being so, there was no monarch who dared refuse
him as a suitor for his daughter's hand in marriage, and the
Wizard King was able to choose the fairest Princess living
—the more so because, by his magic, he was able to assume
any shape he chose and so, in the form of some bird such as
an eagle, to visit all parts of the world without difficulty.

The Princess whom he married was not unhappy at his
Court, and when a little Prince was born to her, she had
no further regrets at being married to a Wizard. But she
had a few anxieties; and for the sake other child she made
haste at the first opportunity to visit her Fairy Godmother
in secret.

She was forced to do this without the King knowing
i45

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

146

because all Good Fairies were the enemies of anyone who
practised Black Magic—and all Wizards hated the Fairies
and would do anything in their power to work them

evil.

The Fairy gave the Prince the gift of pleasing everybody

whom he met and of learning easily anything to which he
set his mind. But she warned him not to have anything to
do with Black Magic, and promised to help him if he ever
needed a charm to protect him from his father the Wizard

King.

The Prince passed a happy childhood and became the
delight of all his teachers and tutors. But a great sorrow
befell him when he was still a boy, in the death of his
mother. The Wizard King was even more heartbroken
by the loss of his Queen, and he spent less and less of his
time at home, and more and more of it flying about the
world in the form of a great eagle.

Often, when he reached a distant land, he would re-
main there for many weeks in some other shape, seeing
strange things and learning new arts before returning to
his own kingdom to make sure that all was well there and
that no rebellion was being prepared.

One day as the Wizard King was on his travels in the
form of an eagle he came to a country which he had never
before visited, where it seemed always to be spring, and
the air full of scent of jessamine and orange blossoms.
Attracted by the sweet perfume he flew lower, and per-
ceived some large and beautiful gardens filled with rarest
flowers, and with fountains throwing up their clear
waters into the air in a hundred different shapes. A wide
stream flowed through the garden, and on it floated richly
decorated barges and gondolas filled with people dressed
in splendid clothes sewn with jewels and golden threads.

THE WIZARD KING

147

In one of these barges sat the Queen of that country with
her only daughter, a maiden as beautiful as the day,
attended by the ladies of the Court. Even in the form of an
eagle, with eyes that could look upon the sun without
blinking, the Wizard King was dazzled by the beauty of
this Princess. He perched on the top of a large orange tree
and gazed and gazed at her until there seemed to him to be
nothing in the world more desirable than to make this
beautiful Princess his next Queen.

An eagle who is really a King does not lack for bold-
ness, and if that King is also a Wizard he does not think of
right or wrong, but only of his own desires. Very soon the
Wizard King came to the conclusion that he must have the
Princess, and that the best and easiest way to do so was to
carry her off.

So he waited until he saw her in the act of stepping from
the barge, and swooped down and snatched her up in his
strong talons before the attendant on the side could reach
out his hand to help her from the boat.

On finding herself being carried away into the sky by
this mighty bird, the Princess cried out most piteously.
But the Wizard King needed all his strength to carry her,
and had no breath to utter a word of comfort, though he
was sorry for her fright.

At length, when they were far away from her native
land, the Wizard King alighted in a flowery meadow and
set the Princess gently on the ground.

When he had recovered his breath he said to her:

"Beautiful Princess, do not be afraid. I am no ordinary
bird, but the King of a great country who has chosen you
to be my Queen and am carrying you to your new king-
dom."

The Princess was speechless with amazement for a few




moments. But then she burst into tears and would not be
comforted.

"Do not cry," begged the Wizard King. "My only
wish is to make you the happiest person in the world."

"If you speak the truth, my lord," sobbed the Princess,
"please take me home at once and restore me to liberty
and to my beloved parents. Otherwise I can only look
upon you as my worst enemy."

"Your words would fill me with despair, if I believed

THE WIZARD KING                                         149

them," answered the Wizard King. "But I am taking you
to a life of pleasure and delight, where you shall have
whatever you wish, and will be served with honour and
respect by your new subjects."

So saying, and regardless of her cries, he carried her up
into the sky again, and at length brought her to earth not
far from the capital city of his kingdom.

The Princess found herself in a lonely valley among the
mountains. But the Wizard King did not intend to leave
her in solitude. He plucked a feather from his breast, and
at once resumed his own form: a tall, handsome man,
though quite old enough to be her father, and with the
hard look in his eyes of someone who has always had his
own way, and never considered the feelings of anyone
else in the getting of it.

But the Princess still felt nothing but hatred for her
captor, and hated him scarcely less when by his magic he
conjured up a beautiful palace to which he led her and
presented her to dozens of slave girls who were ready to
do her slightest wish.

Although pleased that she was not to be left in the
lonely valley, or even in an uninhabited palace, the Prin-
cess drew small comfort from all the treasures that were
heaped up on her by the Wizard King, and still less from
the pretty attendants, however ready they were to obey
her slightest command. Indeed, her greatest comfort
during her long days and nights in the enchanted palace
was a brilliantly-coloured parrot with a remarkable gift of
speech which she found there.

For the Wizard King kept her a prisoner in the palace,
surrounding it with a dense cloud so that no one could
fmd it, and visiting her whenever he could leave his own
Court, to beg her again and again to become his wife.

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

150

But she refused him steadfastly; and before long the
Wizard King began to suspect that she was in love with
someone else. For he could not believe that any other
reason would prevent a young Princess from accepting
anyone as important, wealthy and magically endowed as
himself.

Soon he came to the conclusion that the Prince his son
must somehow have penetrated the magic cloud which
surrounded the palace and charmed the Princess with the
goodness, youth and beauty which made all the Court
adore him.

Filled with jealousy that soon began turning into hate,
the Wizard King made haste to send his son away on a
visit to the Courts of several neighbouring Kings in search
of a Princess to be his bride.

The Prince passed swiftly from Court to Court without
falling in love with any of the lovely Princesses to whom
he was introduced. But in time he came to the Court of
the King and Queen whose daughter had been carried off
by the eagle, where she was still bitterly lamented, being
her parents' only child and deeply loved by all their sub-
jects.

This King and Queen, though still in deep moumins-

<-'                 "            '              0                                 J.                          C"

entertained the Prince very graciously, being charmed by
his kindness and genuine goodness. And one day they
took him to their private room where, the moment he
entered, he was struck dumb by the portrait of the most
beautiful Princess he had ever seen.

"That is the picture of our beloved daughter, who is lost
to us," said the Queen, and burst into tears, while the
King told the Prince the whole tragic story of the gigantic
eagle who had carried her off, they knew neither where
nor how.

THE WIZARD KING

151

The Prince gazed for a long time on the picture. Then
he said quietly:

"I shall not rest, nor turn aside for anything else until
I have found the Princess your daughter. And if I never
fmd her I will continue in quest other all my life. For her
only do I love and she only shall be my bride—or no one."

"Only find our daughter," said the King, "and she shall
be yours. And after my death this kingdom shall be yours
and hers—for we have no other children."

So the Prince set out in quest of the lost Princess. And
the very first thing he did was to seek his mother's Fairy
Godmother, tell her all the story and implore her help and
advice.

"I cannot fly to rescue the Princess," said the Fairy,
"because she is held by the evil enchantment of a Wizard.
But you can pass safely and undiscovered through the
cloud of darkness which surrounds the enchanted palace
in which she is kept prisoner, and prepare her for her
escape. But you must go in disguise. . . . Let me see. . . .
Yes, I have it! Watt just a few days, and we will have the
perfect disguise for you."

The Fairy knew more than she told the Prince, for she
did not wish him to realize just yet that it was his own
father, the Wizard King, who had stolen the Princess. She
also knew that the Princess's parrot flew occasionally out
through the cloud into the wide world outside. And
before long she was able to capture it and bring it to her
own palace.

Here by a simple charm in White Magic she was able to
change the Prince into a parrot exactly like the Princess's
Pet—and away he flew.

Through the cloud of darkness he went, found the
enchanted palace and soon discovered the room where the

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

152

Princess sat sadly mourning her lost freedom and wonder-
ing where her one companion had gone.

To begin with the Prince said only such things to the
Princess as a parrot might say. And indeed he was so over-
whelmed by her beauty that he was almost tongue-tied.

It was a good thing that he had not made himself known
at once, for suddenly the Wizard King arrived and again
began begging the Princess to become his wife. Still she
refused, and at length the Wizard King flew into a tower-
ing rage: "This is your last chance!" he cried. "I'll give
you until this time tomorrow to change your mind—and
if you do not marry me willingly I'll see what force can
do—force and the use of some of the more unpleasant
charms of which I am the master!"

ive

So saying, he changed himself into a hawk and sped out
of the window and home to the dark tower above his own
palace where all that night he was busy preparing potions
and philtres for the morrow.

When he had gone the parrot flew on to the stool in
front of the Princess and said:

"Beautiful Princess, there is no time to tell you all my
story. Suffice it that I come from your father and mother
to save you from the Wizard King. I am myself a Prince,
disguised like this by a Good Fairy, and she has given me a
charm with which to rescue you. Pluck the little white
feather from among the green ones on my right wing and
set it to your lips...."

The Princess was rather startled at the parrot's words,
and at first she would not believe him, fearing lest this
should be some cruel trick devised by the Wizard King.
But the disguised Prince told her so many things that only
her parents knew that at last she realized that he had
indeed come from them.

THE WIZARD KING                  153

So she plucked out the white feather and set it to her
lips. At once she too was changed into a parrot; and the
two birds flew easily out of the window, across the palace
garden and through the cloud of darkness which sur-
rounded it.

Once beyond the cloud of evil magic they found the
Fairy waiting for them in her flying chariot drawn by a
team of eagles. As soon as they were seated in it she waved
her wand and Prince and Princess were restored to their
natural shapes.

Then she flew off with them over the wide world to the
palace of the Princess's parents. And short though the
journey was, it was long enough for the Prince and Prin-
cess to fall deeply in love with one another, and confess
that neither could ever marry anyone else.

The moment they reached the Palace of the King and
Queen the Fairy sprang from her chariot exclaiming:

"This brave Prince has rescued your daughter from the
Wizard King who stole her away in the shape of an eagle.
There is no time now to thank him, or to rejoice over her
safe return. My advice to you is that these two young
people should be married immediately: for the Wizard
King will be here before long, and we must be prepared

for him."

The King and Queen saw the urgency of this and acted
promptly. And scarcely were the Prince and Princess mar-
ried when the Wizard King arrived like a thundercloud in
his usual disguise of a gigantic eagle.

When he saw that the Princess was married, and who
the bridegroom was, his rage was so great that he let the
disguise slip from him and stood before them in his own

form.

"You have robbed me of my bride to be!" he cried.

MAGICIANS OF FOLKLORE

154

"You are no longer a son of mine! And thus I punish you
and punish this ungrateful girl who has thrown away a
kingdom and the love of such a Wizard as I am for the
sake of a wretched boy!"

So saying he took a pinch of black dust from his pouch
and cast it towards the Prince and Princess, muttering an
incantation as he did.

But the Fairy was watching. Before the dust could
touch either the Prince or Princess she waved her wand
and a sudden breeze sprang up between them and blew it
back into the face of the Wizard King.

In a moment he shrivelled up and turned into a black
vampire bat which flew squeaking from the window and
away towards the distant mountains to find a cave where
it could hide from the light of day. And that was the last
that was ever seen of the Wizard King.

"Had the dust touched you," said the Fairy solemnly,
"you would both have shrivelled away into nothing. His
magic was too strong for that to happen to him. But this is
better. He no longer has any power, nor will he return:

but he has still time to repent of his evil deeds."

So the Prince did not mourn overmuch for the loss of
his father. Instead, he led his bride back to the kingdom
which was now his—and they lived out their days in great
happiness, adding the Princess's kingdom to the Prince's
in the fulness of time. And in either kingdom the most
welcome guest at any time was the Good Fairy who had
saved them from the magic of the Wizard King.

Chinook and Chinok

ANDREW LANG

Chinook and Chinok were magicians of merit
Who each of them kept a familiar spirit;

They lived, we should tell you, a long while ago,
Between the Red Men and the wild Eskimo;

And the feats of the common magicians they'd mock,

Of the noisy Pow-irow^^nd. the dark Angekok,~\

But the best of good friends were Chinook and Chinok!

It was nothing to either to fly in the air,
To float like a fish, or to climb like a bear.
It was nothing to either to change by a wish,
His foes into fowls, and his friends into fish!
Thought Chinook, "I shall ask old Chinok to a feast,
And charm him, for fun, to the shape of a beast,
And when I have laughed at his fright till I'm black,
Why—dear old Chinok! I will alter him back."
So he sent to Chinok, and he asked him to dine.
Thought Chinok to himself, "I've an artful design,
For I'll change old Chinook into some sort of beast,
And I'll soon change him back at the end of the feast!"

* A Pow-wow is a Red Indian magician.
f An Angekok is an Eskimo magician.

155




So they met, and their medicine-bags laid on the shelf,

But each had a powder he kept to himself,

A powder for making his friend look absurd

By changing him into a beast or a bird,

While each in his medicine-bag stored up another,

By which he'd restore his old shape to his brother.

Then both, when they settled serenely to eat,
Dropped a pinch of the powder unseen on the meat;

And Chinook, with a grin, began making his mock:

"Why, you're changing," he cried, "to a badger, Chinok"
And Chinok, who felt rather uneasy, cried "Look!"
You are changing yourself to a toad, my Chinook!"

CHINOOK AND CHINOK                157

Then each of them longed to return to himself,
But the bags with the powders were high on the shelf,
And the badger can't climb, and the toad could not hop,
To the shelf where the medicine-bags lay on the top,
So the pair could not reach them by hook or by crook,
And a badger and toad are Chinok and Chinook!

Yes, a toad and a badger those worthies remain,
And the moral of all is uncommonly plain,
That good luck never comes to a person who pokes
At a host, or a guest, his dull practical jokes!

PART FOUR

Magicians of Later Days

The Castle of Kerglas

EMILE SOUVESTRE
(translated by Mrs. Andrew Lang)

PERONNIK was a poor Idiot who belonged to no-
body, and he would have died of starvation if it had
not been for the kindness of the village people, who
gave him food whenever he chose to ask for it. And as for
a bed, when night came, and he grew sleepy, he looked
about for a heap of straw, and making a hole in it, crept in,
like a lizard. Idiot though he was, he was never unhappy,
but always thanked gratefully those who fed him, and
sometimes would stop for a little and sing to them. For he
could imitate a lark so well, that no one knew which was
Peronnik and which was the bird.

He had been wandering in a forest one day for several
hours, and when evening approached, he suddenly felt
very hungry. Luckily, just at that place the trees grew thin-
ner, and he could see a small farmhouse a little way off.
Peronnik went straight towards it, and found the farmer's
wife standing at the door holding in her hands the large
bowl out of which her children had eaten their supper.

I am hungry, will you give me something to eat?"
asked the boy.

"If you can find anything here, you are welcome to it,"
answered she, and, indeed, there was not much left, as
everybody's spoon had dipped in. But Peronnik ate what
161

162 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

was there with a hearty appetite, and thought that he had
never tasted better food.

"It is made of the finest flour and mixed with the richest
milk and stirred by the best cook in all the countryside,"
and though he said it to himself, the woman heard him.

"Poor innocent," she murmured, "he does not know
what he is saying, but I will cut him a slice of that new
wheaten loaf," and so she did, and Peronnik ate up every
crumb, and declared that nobody less than the bishop's
baker could have baked it. This flattered the farmer's wife
so much that she gave him some butter to spread on it, and
Peronnik was still eating it on the doorstep when an armed
knight rode up.

"Can you tell me the way to the castle of Kerglas?"
asked he.

"To Kerglas? Are you really going to Kerglas?" cried
the woman, turning pale.

"Yes; and in order to get there I have come from a
country so far off that it has taken me three months* hard
riding to travel as far as this."




THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS

163

"And why do you want to go to Kerglas?" said she.

"I am seeking the basin of gold and the lance of dia-
monds which are in the castle," he answered.

Then Peronnik looked up. "The basin and the lance are
very costly things," he said suddenly.

"More costly and precious than all the crowns in the
world," replied the stranger, "for not only will the basin
furnish you with the best food that you can dream of, but
if you drink of it, it will cure you of any illness however
dangerous, and will even bring the dead back to life, if it
touches their mouths. As to the diamond lance, that will
cut through any stone or metal."

"And to whom do these wonders belong?" asked
Peronnik in amazement.

"To a magician named Rogear who lives in the castle,"
answered the woman. "Every day he passes along here,
mounted on a black mare, with a colt thirteen months old
trotting behind. But no one dares to attack him, as he
always carries his lance."

"That is true," said the knight, "but there is a spell laid
upon him which forbids his using it within the castle of
Kerglas. The moment he enters, the basin and lance are
put away in a dark cellar which no key but one can open.
And that is the place where I wish to fight the magician."

"You will never overcome him. Sir Knight," replied the
woman, shaking her head. "More than a hundred gentle-
men have ridden past this house bent on the same errand,
and not one has ever come back."

"I know that, good woman," returned the knight, "but
then they did not have, like me, instructions from the
hermit ofBlavet."

"And what did the hermit tell you," asked Peronnik.

"He told me that I should have to pass through a wood

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

164

full of all sorts of enchantments and voices, which would
try to frighten me and make me lose my way. Most of
those who have gone before me have wandered they know
not where, and perished from cold, hunger, or fatigue."

"Well, suppose you get through safely?" said the idiot.

"If I do," continued the knight, "I shall then meet a sort
of fairy armed with a needle of fire which burns to ashes
all it touches. This dwarf stands guarding an apple-tree,
from which I am bound to pluck an apple."

"And next?" inquired Peronnik.

"Next I shall find the flower that laughs, protected by a
lion whose mane is formed of vipers. I must pluck that
flower, and go on to the lake of the dragons and fight the
black man who holds in his hand the iron ball which never
misses its mark and returns of its own accord to its master.
After that, I enter the valley of pleasure, where some who
conquered all the other obstacles have left their bones. If I
can win through this, I shall reach a river with only one
ford, where a lady in black will be seated. She will mount
my horse behind me, and tell me what I am to do next."

He paused, and the woman shook her head.
"You will never be able to do all that," said she, but he
bade her remember that these were only matters for men,
and galloped away down the path she pointed out.

The farmer's wife sighed and, giving Peronnik some
more food, bade him good-night. The idiot rose and was
opening the gate which led into the forest when the farmer
himself came up.

"I want a boy to tend my cattle," he said abruptly, "as
the one I had has run away. Will you stay and do it?" and
Peronnik, though he loved his liberty and hated work,
recollected the good food he had eaten, and agreed to
stop.

165

THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS

At sunrise he collected his herd carefully and led them to
the rich pasture which lay along the borders of the forest,
cutting himself a hazel wand with which to keep them in
order.

His task was not quite so easy as it looked, for the cows
had a way of straying into the wood, and by the time he
had brought one back another was off. He had gone some
distance into the trees, after a naughty black cow which
gave him more trouble than all the rest, when he heard the
noise of horses' feet, and peeping through the leaves he
beheld the giant Rogear seated on his mare, with the colt
trotting behind. Round the giant's neck hung the golden
bowl suspended from a chain, and in his hand he grasped
the diamond lance, which gleamed like fire. But as soon
he was out of sight the idiot sought in vain for traces of
the path he had taken.

This happened not only once but many times, till
Peronnik grew so used to him that he never troubled to
hide. But on each occasion he saw him the desire to
possess the bowl and the lance became stronger.

One evening the boy was sitting alone on the edge of
the forest, when a man with a white beard stopped beside
him.

"Do you want to know the way to Kerglas?" asked
the idiot, and the man answered "I know it well."

"You have been there without being killed by the
magician?" cried Peronnik.

"Oh! he had nothing to fear from me," replied the
white-bearded man, "I am Rogear's elder brother, the
wizard Bryak. When I wish to visit him I always pass this
way, and as even I cannot go through the enchanted wood
without losing myself, I call the colt to guide me." Stoop-
ing down as he spoke he traced three circles on the ground

i66 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

and murmured some words very low, which Peronnik
could not hear. Then he added aloud:

Colt, free to run and free to eat,
Colt, gallop fast until we meet,

and instantly, the colt appeared, frisking and jumping to
the wizard, who threw a halter over his neck and leapt on
his back.

Peronnik kept silence at the farm about this adventure,
but he understood very well that if he was ever to get to
Kerglas he must first catch the colt which knew the way.
Unhappily he had not heard the magic words uttered by
the wizard, and he could not manage to draw the three
circles, so if he was to summon the colt at all he must
invent some other means of doing it.

All day long, while he was herding the cows, he thought
and thought how he was to call the colt, for he felt sure
that once on its back he could overcome the other dangers.
Meantime he must be ready in case a chance should come,
and he made his preparations at night, when everyone
was asleep. Remembering what he had seen the wizard do,
he patched up an old halter that was hanging in a corner of
the stable, twisted a rope of hemp to catch the colt's feet,
and a net such as is used for snaring birds. Next he sewed
roughly together some bits of cloth to serve as a pocket,
and this he filled with glue and lark's feathers, a string of
beads, a whistle of elder wood, and a slice of bread rubbed
over with bacon fat. Then he went out to the path down
which Rogear, his mare, and the colt always rode, and
crumbled the bread on one side of it.

Punctual to their hour all three appeared, eagerly
watched by Peroimik, who lay hid in the bushes close by.
Suppose it was useless; suppose the mare, and not the colt,

THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS

167

ate the crumbs? Suppose—but no! the mare and her rider
went safely by, vanishing round a corner, while the colt,
trotting along with its head on the ground, smelt the
bread, and began greedily to lick up the pieces. Oh, how
good it was! Why had no one ever given it that before,
and so absorbed was the little beast, sniffing about after
a few more crumbs, that it never heard Peronnik creep up
till it felt the halter on its neck and the rope round its feet,
and—in another moment—someone on its back.

Going as fast as the hobbles would allow, the colt
turned into one of the wildest parts of the forest, while its
rider sat trembling at the strange sights he saw. Some-
times the earth seemed to open in front of them and he
was looking into a bottomless pit; sometimes the trees
burst into flames and he found himself in the midst of a
fire; often in the act of crossing a stream the water rose
and threatened to sweep him away; and again, at the foot
of a mountain, great rocks would roll towards him, as if
they would crush him and his colt beneath their weight.
To his dying day Peronnik never knew whether these
things were real or if he only imagined them, but he pulled
down his knitted cap so as to cover his eyes, and trusted the
colt to carry him down the right road.

At last the forest was left behind, and they came out on
a wide plain where the air blew fresh and strong. The
idiot ventured to peep out, and found to his relief that the
enchantments seemed to have ended, though a thrill of
horror shot through him as he noticed the skeletons of
men scattered over the plain, beside the skeletons of their
horses. And what were those grey forms trotting away in
the distance? Were they—could they be—wolves'!

But vast though the plain seemed, it did not take long to
cross, and very soon the colt entered a sort of shady park in

l68              MAGICIANS OF LATEK DAYS

which was standing a single apple-tree, its branches bowed
down to the ground with the weight of its fruit. In front
was the korigan—the little fairy man—holding in his hand
the fiery sword, which reduced to ashes everything it
touched. At the sight of Peronnik he uttered a piercing
scream, and raised his sword, but without appearing sur-
prised the youth only lifted his cap, though he took care
to remain at a little distance.

"Do not be alarmed, my prince," said Peroimik, "I am
just on my way to Kerglas, as the noble Rogear has begged
me to come to him on business."

"Begged you to come!" repeated the dwarf, "and who,
then, are you?"

"I am the new servant he has engaged, as you know
very well," answered Peronnik.

"I do not know at all," rejoined the korigan sulkily,
"and you may be a robber for all I can tell."

"I am so sorry," replied Peronnik, "but I may be
wrong in calling myself a servant, for I am only a bird-
catcher. But do not delay me, I pray, for his highness the
magician expects me, and, as you see, has lent me his colt
so that I may reach the castle all the quicker."

At these words the korigan cast his eyes for the first
time on the colt, which he knew to be the one belonging
to the magician, and began to think that the young man
was speaking the truth. After examining the horse, he
studied the rider, who had such an innocent, and indeed
vacant, air that he appeared incapable of inventing a story.
Still, the dwarf did not feel quite sure that all was right,
and asked what the magician wanted with a bird-catcher.

"From what he says, he wants one very badly," replied
Peronnik, "as he declares that all his grain and all the fruit
in his garden at Kerglas are eaten up by the birds."




MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

170

"And how are you going to stop that, my fine fellow?"
inquired the korigan; and Peronnik showed him the snare
he had prepared, and remarked that no bird could possibly
escape from it.

"That is just what I should like to be sure of," answered
the korigan. "My apples are completely eaten up by black-
birds and thrushes. Lay your snare, and if you can manage
to catch them, I will let you pass."

"That is a fair bargain," and as he spoke Peronnik
jumped down and fastened his colt to a tree; then, stoop-




THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS               171

ing, he fixed one end of the net to the trunk of the apple
tree, and called to the korigan to hold the other while he
took out the pegs. The dwarf did as he was bid, when
suddenly Peronnik threw the noose over his neck and
drew it close, and the korigan was held as fast as any of the
birds he wished to snare.

Shrieking with rage, he tried to undo the cord, but he
only pulled the knot tighter. He had put down the sword
on the grass, and Peronnik had been careful to fix the net
on the other side of the tree, so that it was now easy for
him to pluck an apple, and to mount his horse, without
being hindered by the dwarf, whom he left to his fate.

When they had left the plain behind them, Peronnik
and his steed found themselves in a narrow valley in which
was a grove of trees, full of all sorts of sweet-smelling
things—roses of every colour, yellow broom, pink honey-
suckle—while above them all towered a wonderful scarlet
pansy whose face bore a strange expression. This was the
flower that laughs, and no one who looked at it could

help laughing too. Peronnik^s heart beat high at the
-    °   —                                    11
thought that he had reached safely the second trial, and he

gazed quite calmly at the lion with the mane of vipers
twisting and twirling, who walked up and down in front
of the grove.

The young man pulled up and removed his cap, for,
idiot though he was, he knew that when you have to do
with people greater than yourself, a cap is more useful in
the hand than on the head. Then, after wishing all kinds
of good fortune to the lion and his family, he inquired if
he was on the right road to Kerglas.

"And what is your business at Kerglas?" asked the lion
with a growl, and showing his teeth.

"With all respect," answered Peronnik, pretending to

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

172

be very frightened, "I am the servant of a lady who is a
friend of the noble Rogear and sends him some larks for a
pasty."

"Larks?" cried the lion, licking his long whiskers. "Why
it must be a century since I have had any! Have you a large
quantity with you?"

"As many as this bag will hold," replied Peronnik,
opening, as he spoke, the bag which he had filled with
feathers and glue; and to prove what he said, he turned his
back on the lion and began to imitate the song of a lark.

"Come," exclaimed the lion, whose mouth watered,
"show me the birds! I should like to see if they are fat
enough for my master."

"I would do it with pleasure," answered the idiot, "but
if I once open the bag they will all fly away."

"Well, open it wide enough for me to look in," said the
lion, drawing a little nearer.

Now this was just what Peronnik had been hoping for,
so he held the bag while the lion opened it carefully and
put his head right inside, so that he might get a good
mouthful of larks. But the mass of feathers and glue stuck
to him, and before he could pull his head out again Peron-
nik had drawn tight the cord, and tied it in a knot that no
man could untie. Then, quickly gathering the flower that
laughs, he rode off as fast as the colt could take him.

The path soon led to the lake of the dragons, which he
had to swim across. The colt, who was accustomed to it,
plunged into the water without hesitation; but as soon as
the dragons caught sight of Peronnik they approached
from all parts of the lake in order to devour him.

This time Peronnik did not trouble to take off his cap,
but he threw the beads he carried with him into the water
as you throw black corn to a duck, and with each bead




MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

i74

that he swallowed a dragon turned on his back and died,
so that the idiot reached the other side without further
trouble.

The valley guarded by the black man now lay before
him, and from afar Peronnik beheld him, chained by one
foot to a rock at the entrance, and holding the iron ball
which never missed its mark and always returned to its
master's hand. In his head the black man had six eyes that
were never all shut at once, but kept watch one after the
other. At this moment they were all open and Peronnik
knew well that if the black man caught a glimpse of him
he would cast his ball. So, hiding the colt behind a thicket
of bushes, he crawled along a ditch and crouched close to
the very rock to which the black man was chained.

The day was hot, and after a while the man began to
grow sleepy. Two of his eyes closed, and Peronnik sang
gently. In a moment a third eye shut, and Peronnik sang
on. The lid of a fourth eye dropped heavily, and then those
of the fifth and the sixth. The black man was asleep
altogether.

Then, on tiptoe, the idiot crept back to the colt, which
he led over soft moss past the black man into the vale of
pleasure, a delicious garden full of fruits that dangled
before your mouth, fountains running with wine, and
flowers chanting in soft little voices. Further on, tables
were spread with food, and girls dancing: on the grass

-r                                'ooo

called to him to join them.

Peronnik heard, and, scarcely knowing what he did,
drew the colt into a slower pace. He sniffed greedily the
smell of the dishes, and raised his head the better to see the
dancers. Another instant and he would have stopped
altogether and been lost, like others before him, when
suddenly there came to him like a vision, the golden bowl

THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS               175

and the diamond lance. Drawing his whistle from his
pocket, he blew it loudly, so as to drown the sweet
sounds about him, and ate what was left of his bread and
bacon to still the craving of the magic fruits. His eyes he
fixed steadily on the ears of the colt, that he might not see

the dancers.

In this way he was able to reach the end of the garden,
and at length perceived the castle of Kerglas, with the
river between them which had only one ford. Would the
lady be there, as the old man had told him? Yes, surely that
was she, sitting on a rock, in a black satin dress, and her
face the colour of a Moorish woman's. The idiot rode up,
and took off his cap more politely than ever, and asked if
she did not wish to cross the river.

"I was waiting for you to help me do so," answered she.
"Come near, that I may get up behind you."

Peronnik did as she bade him, and by the help of his arm
she jumped nimbly on to the back of the colt.

"Do you know how to kill the magician?" asked the
lady, as they were crossing the ford.

"I thought that, being a magician, he was immortal, and
that no one could kill him," replied Peronnik.

"Persuade him to taste that apple, and he will die, and if
that is not enough I will touch him with my fmger, for I
am the plague," answered she.

"But if I kill him, how am I to get the golden bowl and
the diamond lance that are hidden in the cellar without a
key?" rejoined Peronnik.

"The flower that laughs opens all doors and lightens all
darkness," said the lady; and as she spoke, they reached the
further bank, and advanced towards the castle.

In front of the entrance was a sort of tent supported on
poles, and under it the giant was sitting, basking in the sun.

176

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

As soon as he noticed the colt bearing Peronnik and the
lady, he lifted his head, and cried in a voice of thunder:

"Why, it is surely the idiot, riding my colt thirteen
months old!"

"Greatest of magicians, you are right," answered Peron-
nik.

"And how did you manage to catch him?" asked the
giant.

"By repeating what I learnt from your brother Bryak
on the edge of the forest," replied the idiot. "I just said—

Colt, free to run and free to eat,
Colt, gallop fast until we meet,

and it came directly."

"You know my brother, then?" inquired the giant.
"Tell me why he sent you here."

"To bring you two gifts which he has just received from
the country of the Moors," answered Peronnik: "the
apple of delight and the woman of submission. If you eat
the apple you will not desire anything else, and if you
take the woman as your servant you will never wish for
another."

"Well, give me the apple, and bid the woman get
down," answered Rogear.

The idiot obeyed, but at the first taste of the apple the
giant staggered, and as the long yellow finger of the
woman touched him he fell dead.

Leaving the magician where he lay, Peronnik entered
the palace, bearing widi him the flower that laughs. Fifty
doors flew open before him, and at length he reached a
long flight of steps which seemed to lead into the bowels
of the earth. Down these he went till he came to a silver
door 'without a bar or key. Then he held up high the

THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS               177

flower that laughs, and the door slowly swung back, dis-
playing a deep cavern, which was as bright as day from
the shining of the golden bowl and the diamond lance.
The idiot hastily ran forward and hung the bowl round
his neck from the chain which was attached to it, and took
the lance in his hand. As he did so, the ground shook
beneath him, and with an awful rumbling the palace dis-
appeared, and Peronnik found himself standing close to
the forest where he led the cattle to graze.

Though darkness was coming on, Peronnik never
thought of entering the farm, but followed the road which
led to the court of the duke of Brittany. As he passed
through the town ofVannes he stopped at a tailor's shop,
and bought a beautiful costume of brown velvet and a
white horse, which he paid for with a handful of gold that
he had picked up in the corridor of the castle of Kerglas.
Thus he made his way to the city of Nantes, which at that

moment was besieged by the French.

A little way off, Peronnik stopped and looked about
him. For miles round the country was bare, for the enemy
had cut down every tree and burnt every blade of corn'
and, idiot though he might be, Peronnik was able to gras^
that inside the gates men were dying of famine. He wa;

still gazing with horror, when a trumpeter appeared 01
the walls, and, after blowing a loud blast, announced tha
the duke would adopt as his heir the man who coult

drive the French out of the country.

On the four sides of the city the trumpeter blew hi
blast, and the last time Peronnik, who had ridden up a

close as he might, answered him.

"You need blow no more," said he, "for I myself wi-

free the town from her enemies." And turning to a soldie
who came running up, waving his sword, he touched hit

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

178

with the magic lance, and he fell dead on the spot. The
men who were following stood still, amazed. Their com-
rade's armour had not been pierced, of that they were sure,
yet he was dead, as if he had been struck to the heart. But
before they had time to recover from their astonishment,
Peronnik cried out:

"You see how my foes will fare; now behold what I can
do for my friends," and, stooping down, he laid the golden
bowl against the mouth of the soldier, who sat up as well
as ever. Then, jumping his horse across the trench, he
entered the gate of the city, which had opened wide
enough to receive him.

The news of these marvels quickly spread through the
town, and put fresh spirit into the garrison, so that they
declared themselves able to tight under the command of
the young stranger. And as the bowl restored all the dead
Bretons to life, Peronnik soon had an army large enough
to drive away the French, and fulfilled his promise of
delivering his country.

As to the bowl and the lance, no one knows what be-
came of them. but some say that Bryak the sorcerer man-
aged to steal them again, and that anyone who wishes to
possess them must seek them as Peronnik did.

The Magician and his Pupil

From the German o/AMELIA GODIN

"^HERE was once a poor shoemaker renowned far
and wide as a drunkard. He had a good wife and
many daughters, but only one son. As soon as this
son was old enough his mother dressed him in his best
clothes, combed his hair until it shone, and then led him
far, far away; for she wished to take him to the capital,
and there apprentice him to a master who would teach
him a really good trade.

When they had accomplished about half their journey
they met a man in black, who asked whither they were
going and the object of their journey. On being told, he
offered to take the boy as his apprentice, but as he had not
given the customary Christian greeting, and would not
mention the name of his trade, also because the mother
thought there was a wicked gleam in his eyes, she declined
to trust him with her son. As he persisted in his offer they
were rude, then he troubled them no further.

Shortly after leaving the old man, the boy and his
mother came to a wide stretch of land, solitary and barren
as a desert, over which they journeyed until hunger, thirst,
and fatigue compelled them to rest. Exhausted, they sank
on the sandy ground and wept bitterly. Suddenly, at a
short distance from them arose a large stone, on whose
surface stood a dish of smoking roast beef, a loaf of white
bread, and a jug of foaming ale.
179

l8o              MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

Eagerly the weary travellers hastened forward. Alas! the
moment they moved, meat and drink vanished, leaving
the stone bare and barren; but as soon as they stepped back,
the food again made its appearance. After this had hap-
pened several times the shoemaker's son guessed what was
at the bottom of it. Pointing his stick of aspen wood—a
wood, by the way, very powerful against enchantment—
he cautiously approached the stone, and thrust his stick
into that place on the earth where the shadow of the stone
rested.

Immediately the stone with everything on it dis-
appeared, and in the place where the shadow had lain
stood the stranger in black who had met them earlier in
the day. He bowed politely to the youth and requested
him to remove his stick.

"No, that I will not do! This time the stone has met its
match! You are a magician, or at least a necromancer. You
locked us in this desert and amused yourself with our
misery. Now you shall be treated as you deserve. You shall
stand here for a year and six weeks, until you are as dry as
the stick with which I have nailed you to the earth."

"Loose me, I entreat you."

"Yes, on certain conditions! First, you must once more
become a stone, and on the stone must appear everything
we have already seen."

The magician immediately vanished, and in his stead
appeared the stone covered with a white cloth, and bearing
the hot roast beef, white bread, and foaming ale, of which
the travellers ate and drank to their hearts' content. When
they had finished the stone became the man in black, who
entreated piteously to be unnailed.

"I will unnail you directly," said the youth, "but only
on one condition. You must take me as apprentice for three




l82 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

years, as you yourself formerly proposed, and give me a
pledge that you will really teach me all your art."

The magician bowed himself to tlie earth, dug his fin-
gers in the sand, and drew forth a handful of ducats, which
he threw into the boy's cap.

"Thanks," replied the youth; "tins money will be very
useful to my mother, but you must give me a better pledge
than that; I must have a piece of your ear."

"Will nothing else serve?"

"Nothing!"

"Well, then," said the magician, "take your knife."

"I have no knife with me," replied the youth; "you
must lend me yours."

The magician obediently lent his knife, and bent his
right ear towards the youth.

"No, no, I want the left ear; you offer the right far too
willingly."

The magician then offered his left ear; and the youth cut
off a slant piece, laid it in his wallet, and then drew his
stick out of the ground. The magician groaned, rubbed his
mutilated ear, then, turning a somersault, changed himself
into a black cock, ordered the youth to take his mother
back, and return at midnight and await his arrival at the
cross-road where they now stood, when he would take
him home and teach him for three years. The cock then
flapped Us wings, changed into a magpie, and flew away.

When the youth had accompanied his mother to the
next village he kissed her hands and feet, shook the gold
into her apron, and begged her to call for him in three
years at the place where he had made his agreement with
the magician. He then hastened back and reached the cross-
road just at midnight.

Being very tired he leaned against the milestone to

THE MAGICIAN AND HIS PUPIL

183

await the arrival of his master. He waited long, then as no
one came, he drew the piece of the magician's ear from his
wallet and bit it hard. At this the milestone staggered,
cracked, and roared. The youth sprang quickly aside,
looked at the inscription, and cried: "Ho! ho! Is that you,
master?"

"Of course, it is! But why did you bite me?" asked the
magician.

"Take human form instantly!" replied the youth.

"I have done so!" With this the man in black stood on
the cross-road. "Now we will go home," said he. "I take
you as my pupil, but remember, from this moment you
remain my pupil and servant, until, the three years ended,
your mother fetches you away."

Thus the youth became the magician's pupil. You wish
to know how he taught him his art? Well, so be it. He
stretched his hands and feet, turned him into a paper bag,
and then left him to return to his proper shape as best he
could. Or else, he thrust his hand and arm up to the shoul-
der down the youth's throat, turned him inside out, and
left him to turn himself right.

The youth learnt so well, that at the end of the three
years his skill in magic surpassed even that of his master.
During this dme many parents had come to fetch their
children, for the magician had quite a crowd of pupils; but
the cunning old man always contrived that they went
away without them. Three days before the time appointed
for the shoemaker's wife to fetch her son, the youth met
her on the road and told her how to recognize him.

"Remember, dearest mother," said he, "when the magi-
cian calls his horses together, a fly will buzz over my ear;

when the doves fly down, I shall not eat of the peas; and
when the maidens stand around you, a brown mole will

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

l84

make its appearance above my eyebrow! Be sure you
remember this, or you will destroy us both."

When the shoemaker's wife demanded her son of the
magician, he blew a brazen trumpet towards all four
comers of the world. Immediately a crowd of coal-black
horses rushed forward; they were not, however, real
horses, but enchanted scholars.

"Find your son—then you can take him with you!"
said the magician.

The mother went from horse to horse, trying hard to
recognize her son; she trembled at the mere thought that
she might make a mistake, and thus destroy both herself
and her beloved child. At length she noted a fly buzzing
over the ear of one of the horses, and cried joyfully: "That
is my son!"

"Right," said the magician; "now guess again." So say-
ing he blew a silver trumpet towards the comers of the
earth, and threw on the ground half a bushel of peas. Then
like some vast cloud down flew a flock of doves, and
began eagerly picking up the peas. The shoemaker's wife
looked at dove after dove, until she found one that only
appeared to eat. "That is my son!" said she.

"Right again! Now comes the third and last trial. Guess
right, and your son goes with you; guess wrong, and he
remains with me for ever." The magician then blew his
trumpet, and immediately beautiful songs resounded
through the air. At the same time lovely maidens ap-
proached and surrounded the shoemaker's wife. They
were all crowned with corn-flowers, and wore white robes
with rose-coloured girdles.

The shoemaker's wife examined each carefully, and saw
a brown mole over the right eye of the most beautiful.
"This is my son!" she exclaimed.

THE MAGICIAN AND HIS PUPIL             185

Scarcely had she spoken than the maiden changed into
her son, threw himself into her arms, and thanked her for
his deliverance. The other maidens flew away, and the
mother and son returned home.

The student of magic had not been long at home before
he discovered that in his father's house Want was a con-
stant guest. The money given by the magician had long
since come to an end, for the shoemaker had spent it all in
drink.

"What have you learnt in foreign parts?" he asked his
son. "What help am I to expect from you?"

"I have learned magic, and will give you help enough.
I can at your wish change myself into all possible shapes,
today into a falcon, tomorrow into a greyhound, a nightin-
gale, a sheep, or any other form. Lead me as an animal to
market, and there sell me, but be sure always to bring back
the rope with which you led me thither, and never desire
me to become a horse; the money thus acquired would be
useless to you, and you would make me, and through me
yourself, unhappy."

Thereupon the shoemaker demanded a falcon for sale;

his son at once disappeared, and a splendid falcon sat on
the father's shoulder. The shoemaker took the bird to
market, where he sold it to a hunter for a good price, but
on returning home, he found his son seated at the table
enjoying a good dinner.

When the money thus gained had been spent to the last
farthing, the shoemaker required a greyhound, which he
again sold to a hunter, and on his return home found his
son had arrived there before him.

Thus the father led his son to market again and again, as
an ox, a cow, a sheep, a goose, a turkey, and in many
other animal forms. One day he thought: "I should very

i86 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

much like to know why my son does not wish to become
a horse! Surely he takes me for a fool, and grudges me the
best prize!" He was half drunk when he thought this, and
then and there desired his son to become a horse. Hardly
had he spoken than his wish was gratified: a splendid horse
stood before the window; he dug his hoofs deep into the
ground, whilst his eyes shot forth lightning and names
issued from his nostrils.

The shoemaker mounted and rode into the town. Here
a merchant stopped him, admired the horse, and offered
to give the animal's weight in gold if his master would
only sell him. They went together to a pair of scales: the
merchant shook gold from a sack on one of the wooden
scales, whilst the shoemaker made his horse mount on the
other. As he was staring in amazement at the heap of gold
in the scales, one of the chains broke, and the gold pieces
rolled over the street. The shoemaker threw himself on
the ground to pick them up, and forgot both the horse and
bridle.

The merchant meanwhile mounted the horse, and gal-
loped out of the town, digging his spurs into the poor
animal's sides until the blood flowed, and beating him
cruelly with a steel riding-whip; for this merchant was
none other than the magician, who thus revenged himself
for the piece cut from his ear.

The poor horse was quite exhausted when the magician
arrived with him at his invisible dwelling; this house, it is
true, stood in an open field, yet no one could see it. The
horse was then led to the stable, while the magician con-
sidered how he might best torture him.

But while the magician was considering, the horse, who
knew what a terrible fate awaited him, succeeded in
throwing the bridle over a nail, on which it remained

187

THE MAGICIAN AND HIS PUPIL

hanging, thus enabling him to draw his head out. He fled
across the field, and changing into a gold ring, threw
himself before the feet of a beauteous Princess j ust returning
from bathing

The Princess stooped, picked up the gold circle, slipped
it on her finger, and then looked around in wonder. In the
meantime, the magician—changed into a Grecian mer-
chant—came up and courteously asked the Princess to
return the gold ring he had lost. Terrified at the sight of
his black beard and gleaming eyes, the Princess screamed
aloud, and pressed the ring to her breast.

Alarmed by her cries, her attendants and playmates, who
were waiting near, hastened up and formed a circle round
their beloved Princess. But as soon as they understood the
cause other distress, they threw themselves on the impor-
tunate stranger, and began tickling him in such a manner
that he laughed, cried, giggled, coughed, and at length
danced over the ground like a maniac, forgetting through
sheer distress that he was still a magician.

When, however, he did remember it, he changed him-
self into a hedgehog, and stuck his bristles into the maidens
until their blood flowed, and they were glad to leave him
alone.

Meanwhile the Princess hastened home and showed her
father the ring, which pleased her so much that she wore it
on her heart-finger night and day. Once when playing
with it, the ring slipped from her hand, fell to the ground
and sprang in pieces, when, oh, wonder! before her stood
a handsome youth, the magician's pupil.

At first the Princess was very troubled, and did not
venture to raise her eyes, but when the scholar had told her
everything she was satisfied, conversed with him a long
while, and promised to ask her father to have the magician

i88 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

driven away by the dogs should he ever come to demand
the ring. When in the course of the day the magician
came, the King, in spite of all his daughter's entreaties,
ordered the ring to be given up.

With tears in her eyes the Princess took the ring (the
scholar had resumed this form immediately after relating
his adventures) and threw it at the merchant's feet. It
shivered into little pearls.

Trembling with rage, the merchant threw himself on
the ground in the shape of a hen, picked up the pearls, and
when he saw no more, flew out of the window, flapped
his wings, cried, "Kikerikt! Scholar, are you there?" and
then soared into the air.

Having been told by the scholar what to do should she
be compelled to return the ring, the Princess had let her
handkerchief fall at the same moment she threw the ring
on the ground, and two of the largest pearls had rolled
beneath it. She now took out these pearls, and they imme-
diately called, in mocking imitation of the hen's voice:

"Kikeriki! I am here!"

They then changed into a hawk and chased after the hen.
Seizing it with his sharp talons, he bit its left wing with
such force that all the feathers cracked, and the hen fell like
a stone into the water, where it was drowned.

The hawk then returned to the Princess, perched on her
shoulder, gazed fondly into her eyes, and then became
once more the young and handsome scholar. The Princess
had grown so fond of him that she chose him as her hus-
band, and from that moment he gave up magic for ever.
In his prosperity he did not forget his relations—his
mother lived with him and the Princess in their mag-
nificent palace, his sisters married wealthy merchants, and
even his father was content.

THE MAGICIAN AND HIS PUPIL            189

When the old King died the magician's pupil became
King over the land, and lived so happily with his wife and
children, and all his subjects, that no pen can write, no
song sing, and no story tell of half their happiness.

The Magicians' Gifts

JULIANA HORATIA EWING

f 1| 'HERE was once a king in whose dominions lived
no less than three magicians.
When the kind's eldest son was christened, the

king invited the three magicians to the christening feast,
and to make the compliment the greater, he asked one of
them to stand godfather. But the other two, who were not
asked to be godfathers, were so angry at what they held to
be a slight, that they only waited to see how they might
best revenge themselves upon the infant prince.

When the moment came for presenting the christening
gifts, the godfather magician advanced to the cradle and
said, "My gift is this: Whatever he wishes for he shall
have. And only I who give shall be able to recall this gift."
For he perceived the jealousy of the other magicians, and
knew that, if possible, they would undo what he did. But
the second magician muttered in his beard, "And yet I will
change it to a curse." And coming up to the cradle, he
said, "The wishes that he has thus obtained he shall not be
able to revoke or change."

The the third magician grumbled beneath his black robe
"If he were very wise and prudent he might yet be happy.
But I will secure his punishment." So he also drew near to
the cradle, and said, "For my part, I give him a hasty
temper."

After which the two dissatisfied magicians withdrew
190

192

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

together, saying, "Should we permit ourselves to be
slighted for nothing?"

But the king and his courtiers were not at all disturbed.
"My son has only to be sure of what he wants," said the

king, "and then, I suppose, he will not desire to recall his
wishes."

And the courtiers added, "If a prince may not have a
hasty temper, who may, we should like to know?"

And everybody laughed, except the godfather magician,

who went out sighing and shaking his head, and was seen
no more.

Whilst the king's son was yet a child, the gift of the god-
father magician began to take effect. There was nothing so
rare and precious that he could not obtain it, or so difficult
that it could not be accomplished by his mere wish. But,
on the other hand, no matter how inconsiderately he
spoke, or how often he changed his mind, what he had
once wished must remain as he had wished it, in spite of
himself; and as he often wished for things that were bad
for him, and oftener still wished for a thing one day and
regretted it the next, his power was the source of quite as
much pain as pleasure to him. Then his temper was so hot,
that he was apt hastily to wish ill to those who offended
him, and afterwards bitterly to regret the mischief that he
could not undo. Thus one after another, the king ap-
pointed his trustiest counsellors to the charge of his son,
who, sooner or later, in the discharge of their duty, were
sure to be obliged to thwart him; on which the impatient
prince would cry, "I wish you were at the bottom of the
sea with your rules and regulations"; and the counsellors
disappeared accordingly, and returned no more.

When there was not a wise man left at court, and the
king himself lived in daily dread of being the next victim,

THE MAGICIANS' GIFTS

193

he said, "Only one thing remains to be done; to find the
godfather magician, and persuade him to withdraw his
gift."

So the king offered rewards, and sent out messengers in
every direction, but the magician was not to be found. At
last, one day he met a blind beggar, who said to him,
"Three nights ago I dreamed that I went by the narrowest
of seven roads to seek what you are looking for, and was
successful."

When the king returned home, he asked his courtiers,
"Where are there seven roads lying near to each other,
some broad, and some narrow?" And one of them replied,
"Twenty-one miles to the west of the palace is a four-cross
road, where three field-paths also diverge."

To this place the king made his way, and taking the
narrowest of the field-paths, went on and on till it led
him straight into a cave, where an old woman sat over a
fire.

"Does a magician live here?" asked the king.

"No one lives here but myself," said the old woman.
"But as I am a wise woman I may be able to help you if
you need it."

The king then told her of his perplexities, and how he
was desirous of finding the magician, to persuade him to
recall his gift.

"He could not recall the other gifts," said the wise
woman. "Therefore it is better that the prince should be
taught to use his power prudently and to control his
temper. And since all the persons capable of guiding him
have disappeared, I will return with you and take charge
of him myself. Over me he will have no power."

To this the king consented, and they returned together
to the palace, where the wise woman became guardian to

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

194

the prince, and she fulfilled her duties so well that he
became much more discreet and self-controlled. Only at
times his violent temper got the better of him, and led him
to wish what he afterwards vainly regretted.

Thus all went well till the prince became a man, when,
though he had great affection for her, he felt ashamed of
having an old woman for his counsellor, and he said, "I
certainly wish that I had a faithful and discreet adviser of
my own age and sex."

On that very day a young nobleman offered himself as
companion to the prince, and as he was a young man of
great ability, he was accepted: whereupon the old woman
took her departure, and was never seen again.

The young nobleman performed his part so well that the
prince became deeply attached to him, and submitted in
every way to his counsels. But as last a day came when,
being in a rage, the advice of his friend irritated him, and
he cried hastily, "Will you drive me mad with your long
sermons? I wish you would hold your tongue for ever."
On which the young nobleman became dumb, and so
remained. For he was not, as the wise woman had been,
independent of the prince's power.

The prince's grief and remorse knew no bounds. "Am I
not under a curse?" said he. "Truly I ought to be cast out
from human society, and sent to live with wild beasts in a
wilderness. I only bring evil upon those I love best—in-
deed, there is no hope for me unless I can find my god-
father, and make him recall this fatal gift."

So the prince mounted his horse, and, accompanied by
his dumb friend, who still remained faithful to him, he set
forth to fmd the magician. They took no followers, except
the prince's dog, a noble hound, who was so quick of
hearing that he understood all that was said to him, and

THE MAGICIANS GIFTS                 195

was, next to the young nobleman, the wisest person at
court.

"Mark well, my dog," said the prince to him. "we stay
nowhere till we fmd my godfather, and when we fmd him
we go no further. I rely on your sagacity to help us."

The dog licked the prince's hand, and then trotted so
resolutely down a certain road that the two friends
allowed him to lead them and followed close behind.

They travelled in this way to the edge of the king's
dominions, only halting for needful rest and refreshment.
At last the dog led them through a wood, and towards
evening they found themselves in the depths of the forest,
with no sign of any shelter for the night. Presently they
heard a little bell, such as is rung for prayer, and the dog
ran down a side path and led them straight to a kind of
grotto, at the door of which stood an aged hermit.

"Does a magician live here?" asked the prince.

"No one lives here but myself," said the hermit, "but
I am old, and have meditated much. My advice is at your
service if you need it."

The prince then related his history, and how he was now
seeking the magician godfather, to rid himself of Us gift.

"And yet that will not cure your temper," said the her-
mit. "It were better that you employed yourself in learn-
ing to control that, and to use your power prudently."

"No, no," replied the prince,"! must fmd the magician."

And when the hermit pressed his advice, he cried, "Pro-
voke me not, good father, or I may be base enough to
wish you ill; and the evil I do I cannot undo."

And he departed, followed by his friend, and calling his
dog. But the dog seated himself at the hermit's feet and
would not move. Again and again the prince called him,
but he only whined and wagged his tail, and refused to

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

196

move. Coaxing and scolding were both in vain, and when
at last the prince tried to drag him off by force, the dog
growled.

"Base brute!" cried the prince, flinging him from him in
a transport of rage. "How have I been so deceived in you?
I wish you were hanged!" And even as he spoke the dog
vanished, and as the prince turned his head he saw the
poor beast's body dangling from a tree above him. The
sight overwhelmed him, and he began bitterly to lament
his cruelty.

"Will no one hang me also," he cried, "and rid the
-world of such a monster?

"It is easier to die repenting than to live amending,"
said the hermit; "yet is the latter course the better one.
Wherefore abide with me, my son, and learn in solitude
those lessons of self-government without which no man is
fit to rule others."

"It is impossible," said the prince. "These fits of passion
are as a madness that comes upon me, and they are beyond
cure. It only remains to find my godfather, that he may
make me less baneful to others by taking away the power
I abuse." And raising the body of the dog tenderly in his
arms, he laid it before him on Ins horse, and rode away, the
dumb nobleman following him.

They now entered the dominions of another king, and
in due time arrived at the capital. The prince presented
himself to the king, and asked if he had a magician in his
kingdom.

"Not to my knowledge," replied the king. "But I have
a remarkably wise daughter, and if you want counsel she
may be able to help you."

The princess accordingly was sent for, and she was so
beautiful, as well as witty, that the prince fell in love with

THE MAGICIANS GIFTS                197

her, and begged the king to give her to him to wife. The
king, of course, was unable to refuse what the prince
wished, and the wedding was celebrated without delay;

and by the advice of his wife the prince placed the body of
his faithful dog in a glass coffin, and kept it near him, that
he might constantly be reminded of the evil results of
giving way to his anger.

For a time all went well. At first the prince never said a
harsh word to his wife; but by and by familiarity made
him less careful, and one day she said something that
offended him, and he fell into a violent rage. As he went
storming up and down, the princess wrung her hands, and
cried, "Ah, my dear husband, I beg of you be careful what
you say to me. You say you loved your dog, and yet you
know where he lies."

"I know that I wish you were with him, with your
prating!" cried the prince, in a fury; and the words were
scarcely out of his mouth when the princess vanished from
his side, and when he ran to the glass coffin, there she lay,
pale and lifeless, with her head upon the body of the
hound.

The prince was now beside himself with remorse and
misery, and when the dumb nobleman made signs that
they should pursue their search for the magician, he only
cried, "Too late! too late!"

But after a while he said, "I will return to the hermit,
and pass the rest of my miserable life in solitude and
penance. And you, dear friend, go back to my father."

But the dumb nobleman shook his head, and could not
be persuaded to leave the prince. Then they took the glass
coffin on their shoulders, and on foot, and weeping as they
went, they retraced their steps to the forest.

For some time the prince remained with the hermit, and

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

198

submitted himself to his direction. Then the hermit bade
him return to his father, and he obeyed.

Every day the prince stood by the glass coffin, and beat
his breast and cried, "Behold, murderer, the fruits of
anger!" And he tried hard to overcome the violence of his
temper. When he lost heart he remembered a saying of the
hermit: "Patience had far to go, but she was crowned at
last." And after a while the prince became as gentle as he
had before been violent. And the king and all the court
rejoiced at the change; but the prince remained sad at
heart, thinking of the princess.

One day he was sitting alone, when a man approached
him, dressed in a long black robe.

"Good-day, godson," said he.

"Who calls me godson?" said the prince.

"The magician you have so long sought," said the god-
father. "I have come to reclaim my gift."

"What cruelty led you to bestow it upon me?" asked
the prince.

"The king, your father, would have been dissatisfied
with any ordinary present from me," said the magician,
"forgetting that the responsibilities of common gifts, and
very limited power, are more than enough for most men
to deal with. But I have not neglected you. I was the wise
woman who brought you up. Again, I was the hermit, as
your dog was sage enough to discover. I am come now to
reclaim what has caused you such suffering."

"Alas!" cried the prince, "why is your kindness so tardy?
If you have not forgotten me, why have you withheld this
benefit till it is too late for my happiness? My friend is
dumb, my wife is dead, my dog is hanged. When wishes
cannot reach these, do you think it matters to me what I
may command?'

THE MAGICIANS GIFTS                199

"Softly, prince," said the magician; "I had a reason for
the delay. But for these bitter lessons you would still be
the slave of the violent temper which you have conquered,
and which, as it was no gift of mine, I could not remove.
Moreover, when the spell which made all things bend to
your wish is taken away, its effects also are undone. God-
son! I recall my gift."

As the magician spoke the glass sides of the coffin melted
into the air, and the princess sprang up, and threw herself
into her husband's arms. The dog also rose, stretched him-
self, and wagged his tail. The dumb nobleman ran to tell
the good news to the king, and all the counsellors came
back in a long train from the bottom of the sea, and set
about the affairs of state as if nothing had happened.

The old king welcomed his children with open arms,
and they all lived happily to the end of their days.

The Magician turned Mischief-maker

JULIANA HORATIA EWING

^ """^HERE was once a wicked magician, who prospered,
and did much evil for many years. But there came
a day when Vengeance, disguised as a blind beggar,

overtook him, and outwitted him, and stole his magic
wand. With this he had been accustomed to turn those
who offended him into any shape he pleased; and now that
he had lost it he could only transform himself.

As Vengeance was returning to his place, he passed
through a village, the inhabitants of which had formerly
lived in great terror of the magician, and told them of the
downfall of his power. But they only said, "Blind beggars
have long tongues. One must not believe all one hears,"
and shrugged their shoulders and left him.

Then Vengeance waved the wand and said, "As you
have doubted me, distress each other!" and so departed.

By and by he came to another village, and told the news.
But here the villagers were full of delight, and made a
feast, and put the blind beggar in the place of honour;

who, when he departed, said, "As you have done by me,
deal with each other always!" and went on to the next
village.

In this place he was received with even warmer wel-
come; and when the feast was over, the people brought

200




202 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

him to the bridge which led out of the village, and gave
him a guide-dog to help him on his way.

Then the blind beggar waved the wand once more and
said:

"Those who are so good to strangers must needs be
good to each other. But that nothing may be wanting to
the peace of this place, I grant to the beasts and birds in it
that they may understand the language of men."

Then he broke the wand in pieces, and threw it into the
stream. And when the people turned then heads back
again from watching the bits as they floated away, the
blind beggar was gone.

Meanwhile the magician was wild with rage at the loss
of his wand, for all his pleasure was to do harm and hurt.
But when he came to himself he said: "One can do a good
deal of harm with his tongue. I will turn mischief-maker;

and when the place is too hot to hold me, I can escape in
what form I please."

Then he came to the first village, where Vengeance had
gone before, and here he lived for a year and a day in
various disguises; and he made more misery with his
tongue than he had ever accomplished in any other year
with his magic wand. For everyone distrusted his neigh-
bour, and was ready to believe ill of him. So parents dis-
owned their children, and husbands and wives parted, and
lovers broke faith; and servants and masters disagreed; and
old friends became bitter enemies, till at last the place was
intolerable even to the magician, and he changed himself
into a cockchafer, and flew to the next village, where
Vengeance had gone before.

Here also he dwelt for a year and a day, and then he left
it because he could do no harm. For those who loved each
other trusted each other, and the magician made mischief

THE MAGICIAN TURNED MISCHIEF-MAKER

203

in vain. In one of his disguises he was detected, and only
escaped with his life from the enraged villagers by chang-
ing himself into a cockchafer and flying* on to the next
place, where Vengeance had gone before.

In this village he made less mischief than in the first,
and more than in the second. And he exercised all his art,
and changed his disguises constantly; but the dogs knew
him under all.

One dog—the oldest dog in the place—was keeping
watch over the miller's house: when he saw the magician
approaching, in the disguise of an old woman.

"Do you see that old witch?" said he to the sparrows,
who were picking up stray bits ofgrainin the yard. "With
her evil tongue she is parting my master's daughter and the
finest young fellow in the country-side. She puts lies and
truth together, with more skill than you patch moss and
feathers to build nests. And when she is asked where she
heard this or that, she says, 'A little bird told me so!' "

"We never told her," said the sparrows indignantly,
"and if we had your strength. Master Keeper, she should
not malign us long!"

"I believe you are right!" said Master Keeper. "Of what
avail is it that we have learned the language of men, if we
do not help them to the utmost of our powers? She shall
torment my young mistress no more."

Saying which he flew upon the disguised magician as he
entered the gate, and would have torn him limb from
limb, but that the mischief-maker changed himself as
before into a cockchafer, and flew hastily from the village.

And thus he might doubtless have escaped to do yet
further harm, had not three cock-sparrows overtaken him
just before he crossed the bridge.

From three sides they hemmed him in, crying, "Which







THE MAGICIAN TURNED MISCHIEF-MAKER       205

of us told you?" "Which of us told you?" "Which of us
told you?"—and pecked him to pieces before he could
transform himself again.

After which peace and prosperity befell all the neigh-
bourhood.

The Princess and the Cat

E. NESBIT

r"^i "^HE day when everything began to happen to the

Princess began just like all her ordinary days. The
-1L sun was shining, the birds were singing, and the
Princess jumped out of bed and ran into the nursery to let
the mice out of the traps in the nursery cupboard. The
traps were set every night with a little bit of cheese in
each, and every morning nurse found that not a single trap
had caught a single mouse. This was because the Princess
always let them go. No one knew this except the Princess
and, of course, the mice themselves. And the mice never
forgot it.

Then came bath and breakfast, and then the Princess ran
to the open window and threw out the crumbs to the
birds that flew down fluttering and chirping into the
marble terrace. Before lessons began she had an hour for
playing in the garden. But she never began to play till she
had been round to see if any rabbits or moles were caught
in the traps the palace gardeners set. The gardeners were
lazy, and seldom got to work before half-past eight, so she
always had plenty of time for this.

Then came lessons with dear old Professor Ouatidont-
noisuntwuthnoing, and then more play, and dinner, and
needlework, and play again.

And now it was teatime.

"Eat up your bread-and-butter, your Highness," said
206




208              MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

nurse, "and then you shall have some nice plummy cake."
"I don't feel plum-cakey at all today, somehow," said

the Princess. "I feel just exactly as if something was going
to happen."

"Something's always happening," said nurse.
"Ah! but I mean something horrid," said the Princess.
"I expect uncle's going to make some nasty new law
about me. Last time it was: 'The Princess is only to wear a
white frock on the first Sunday in the month.' He said it
was economy, but I know it was only spite."

"You mustn't say that, dear," said nurse. "You know
your rosy and bluey frocks are just as pretty as the white";

but in her heart she agreed with the Princess Everilda.

The Princess's father and mother had died when she was
quite little, and her uncle was Regent. Now, you will have
noticed that there is something about uncles which makes
it impossible for them to be good in fairy stories. So of

course this uncle was bad, as bad as he could be, and every-
one hated him.

In fact, though it was now, as I have said, everybody's
teatime, nobody was making any tea: instead they were
making a revolution. And just as the Princess was looking
at the half-moon-shaped hole left by her first bite into her
first piece of bread-and-butter, the good Professor burst
into the nursery with his great grey wig all on one side,
crying out in a very loud and very choky voice:

"The revolution! It's come at last. I knew the people
would never stand that last tax on soap."

"The Princess!" said nurse, turning very pale.
"Yes, I know," said the Professor. "There's a boat on the
canal, blue sails with gold letters 'P.P.'—Pupil of the Pro-
fessor. It's waiting. You go down there at once. I'll take
the Princess out down the back stairs."

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT             209

He caught the Princess by her pink bread-and-buttery
hand, and dragged her away.

"Hurry, my dear," he panted; "it's as much as your life
is worth to delay a minute."

But he himself delayed quite three minutes, and that was
one minute too long. He had just run into the palace
library for the manuscript of his life's work, "Everything
Easily Explained," when the revolutionary crowd burst in,
shouting "Liberty and Soap!" and caught him. They did
not see the Princess Everilda, because he had just time,
when he heard them coming, to throw a red and green
crochet antimacassar over her, and to hide her behind an
armchair.

"When they've taken me away, go down the back
stairs, and try to find the boat," he whispered, just before
they came and took him away.

And then Everilda was left alone. When everything was
quiet, she said to herself: "Now, you mustn't cry; you
must do as you're told." And she went down the palace
back-stairs, and out through the palace kitchen into the

street.

She had never set foot in the streets before, but she had
been driven through them in a coach with four white
horses, and she knew the way to the canal.

The canal boat with the blue sails was waiting, and she
would have got to it safely enough, but she heard a rattling
sound, and when she looked she saw two boys tying an
old rusty kettle to a cat's tail.

"You horrid boys!" she said; "let poor pussy alone."

"Not us," said the boys.

Everilda instantly slapped them both, and they were so
surprised that they let the cat go. It scuttled and scurried
off, and so did the Princess. The boys threw stones after

210 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

her and also after the cat, but fortunately they were both
very bad shots and nobody was hit.

Even then the Princess would have got safely away, but
she saw a boy sitting on a doorstep crying. So she stopped
to ask what was the matter.

"I'm hungry," said the boy. "and father and mother are
dead, and my uncle beat me, so I'm running away—"

"Oh," said the Princess, "so am I. What fun! And I've
got a horrid uncle too. You come with me, and we'll fmd
my nurse. She's running away, too. Make haste, or it'll be
too late."

But when they got to the corner, it was too late.

The revolutionary crowd caught them; they shouted
"Liberty and Soap!" and they sent the boy to the work-
house, and they put the Princess in prison; and a good
many of them wanted to cut off her pretty little head then
and there, because they thought she would be sure to grow
up horrid like her uncle the Regent.

But all the people who had ever been inside the palace
said what a nice little girl the Princess really was. and
wouldn't hear of cutting off her darling head. So at last it
was decided to get rid of her by enchantment, and the
Head Magician to the Provisional Revolutionary Govern-
ment was sent for.

"Certainly, citizens," he said, "I'll put her in a tower on
the Forlorn Island, in the middle of the Perilous Sea—a
nice strong tower, with only one way out."

"That's one too many. There's not to be any way out,"
said the people.

"Well, there's a way out of everything, you know,"
said the Magician timidly—he was trembling for his own
head—"but it's fifty thousand millions to one against her
ever finding it."

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT             211

So they had to be content with that, and they fetched
Everilda out other prison; and the Magician took her hand
and called his carriage, which was an invention of his own
—half dragon, and half motor-car, and half flying-
machine—so that it was a carriage and a half, and came
when it was called, tame as any pet dog.

He lifted Everilda in, and said "Gee up!" to his patent
carriage, and the intelligent creature geed up right into the
air and flew away. The Princess shut her eyes tight, and
tried not to scream. She succeeded.

When the Magician's carriage got to the place where it
knew it ought to stop, it did stop, and tumbled Everilda
out on to a hard floor, and went back to its master, who
patted it, and gave it a good feed of oil, and fire, and water,
and petroleum spirit.

The Princess opened her eyes as the sound of the rattling
dragon wings died away. She was alone—quite alone. "I
won't stay here," said Everilda; "I'll run away again."

She ran to the edge of the tower and looked down. The
tower was in the middle of a garden, and the garden was
in the middle of a wood, and the wood was in the middle
of a field, and after the field there was nothing more at all
except steep cliffs and the great rolling, raging waves of
the Perilous Sea.

"There's no way to run away by," she said; and then
she remembered that even if she ran away, there was now
nowhere to run to, because the people had taken her palace
away from her, and the palace was the only home she had
ever had—and where her nurse was goodness only knew.

"So I suppose I've got to live here till someone fetches
me," she said, and stopped crying, like a brave King's
daughter as she was.

"I'll explore," said Everilda all alone; "that will be fun."

212

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

She said it bravely, and really it was more fun than she
expected. The tower had only one room on each floor.
The top floor was Everilda's bedroom; she knew that by
her gold-backed brushes and tilings with "E.P." on them
that lay on the toilet-table. The next floor was a sitting-
room, and the next a dining-room, and the last of all was
a kitchen, with rows of bright pots and pans, and every-
thing that a cook can possibly want.

"Now I can play at cooking/' said the Princess. "I've
always wanted to do that. If only there was something to
cook!"

She looked in the cupboards, and there were lots of
canisters and jars, with rice, and flour, and beans, and peas,
and lentils, and macaroni, and currants, and raisins, and
candied peel, and sugar, and sago, and cinnamon. She ate
a whole lump of candied citron, and enjoyed it very much.

"I shan't starve, anyway," she said. "But oh! of course,
I shall soon eat up all these things, and then—"

In her agitation she dropped the jar; it did not break, but
all the candied peel rolled away into corners and under
tables. Yet when she picked the jar up it was as full as ever.

"Oh, hooray!" cried Everilda, who had once heard a
sentry use that low expression; "of course it's a magic

tower, and everything is magic in it. The jars will always
be full."

The fire was laid, so she lighted it and boiled some rice,
but it stuck to the pot and got burned. You know how
nasty burned rice is? and the macaroni she tried to cook
would not get soft. So she went out into the garden, and
had a very much nicer dinner than she could ever have
cooked. Instead of meat she had apples, and instead of
vegetables she had plums, and she had peaches instead of
pudding.




There were rows and rows of beautiful books in the
sitting-room, and she read a little, and wrote a long letter
to nurse, in case anyone ever came who knew nurse's
address and would post it for her. And then she had a
nectarine-and-mulberry tea.

By this time the sun was sinking all red and splendid
beyond the dark waters of the Perilous Sea, and Everilda
sat down on the window seat to watch it.

I shall not tell you whether she cried at all then. Perhaps
you would have cried just a little if you had been in her
place.

"Oh dear! oh dear! oh dear!" she said, sniffing slightly.
(Perhaps she had a cold.) "There's nobody to tuck me up
in bed—nobody at all."

And just as she said it something fat and furry flew
between her and the sunset. It hovered clumsily a moment
and then swooped in at the window.

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

214

"Oh!" cried the Princess, very much frightened indeed.
"Don't you know me?" said the stout furry creature,
folding its wings. "I'm the cat you saved from the indig-
nity of a rusty kettle in connection with my honourable

UD
ta .

"But that cat hadn't got wings," said Everilda, "and
you're much bigger than it, and it couldn't talk."

"How do you know it couldn't talk," said the Cat; "did
you ask it?"

"No," said the Princess.

"Well, then!" said the Cat. "And as for wings, I needn't
wear them if you'd rather I didn't."

The Cat took off her wings, rolled them neatly up, like
your father rolls his umbrella, tied them round with a
piece of string, and put them in the left-hand corner
drawer in the bureau.

"That's better," said Everilda.

"And as for size," said the Cat, "if I stayed ordinary cat-
size I shouldn't be any use to you. And I've come to be
cook, companion, house-maid, nurse, professor, and every-
thing else, so—"

"Oh, don't," said the Princess—^don't get any bigger."

For while she was speaking the Cat had been growing
steadily, and she was now about the size of a large leopard.

"Certainly not," said the Cat obligingly; "I'll stop at
once."

"I suppose," said the Princess timidly, "that you're
magic?"

"Of course," said the Cat; "everything is, here. Don't
you be afraid of me, now! Come along, my pet, dme for
bed."

Everilda jumped, for the voice was the voice of her
nurSJ; but it was also the voice of the Cat.

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT

215

"Oh!" cried the Princess, throwing her arms round the
cat's large furry neck, "I'm not afraid of any thing when
you speak like that."

So, after all, she had someone to tuck her up in bed.
The Cat did it with large, soft, furry, clever paws, and in
two minutes Everilda was fast asleep.

And now began the long, lonely, but all the same quite
happy time which the Princess and the Cat spent together
on the Forlorn Island.

Everilda had lessons with the Cat—and then it was the
Professor's voice that the Cat spoke with; and the two did
the neat little housework of the tower together—and then
the Cat's voice was like the voices of the palace house-
maids. And they did the cooking and then the Cat's voice
was the cook's voice. And they played games together—
and then the voice of the Cat was like the voices of all
sorts of merry children. It was impossible to be dull with a
companion who changed so often.

"But who are you really?" the Princess used to ask.

And the Cat always answered:

"I give It up! Ask another!" as if the Princess had been
playing at riddles.

"How is it our garden is always so tidy and full of nice
fruit and vegetables?" the Princess asked once, when they
had been on the island about a year.

"Oh," said the Cat, "didn't you know? The moles you
used to let out of the traps do the digging, and the birds
you used to feed bring the seeds in their little beaks, and
the mice you used to save from the palace mouse-traps do
the weeding and raking with their sharp little teeth, and
their fine, neat, needly claws."

"But how did they get here?" asked the Princess.

"The usual way—swimming and flying," said the Cat.

2l6 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

"But aren't the mice afraid ofyoM?"

"Of me?" The great Cat drew herself up to her full
height. "Anyone would think, to hear you, that I was a
common cat." And she was really cross for nearly an hour.

That was the only approach to a quarrel that the two
ever had.

Sometimes, at first, the Princess used to say:

"How long am I to stay here, pussy-nurse?"

And the Cat always said in nurse's voice:

"Till you're grown up, my dear."

And the years went by, and each year found the Princess
more good, and clever, and beautiful. And at last she was
quite grown up.

"Now," said the Cat briskly, "we must get to work.
There's a Prince in a kingdom a long way off, and he's the
only person who can get you off this island."

0

"Does he know?" asked Everilda.

"He knows about you, but he doesn't know that he's
the person to find you, and he doesn't know where you
are. So now every night I must fly away and whisper
about you in his ear. He'll think it's dreams, but he believes
in dreams; and he'll come in a grand ship with masts of

gold and sails of silk, and carry my Pretty away and make

/-\      r"L  "            ^   ./      /     /
a Queen or her.

"Shall I like that, pussy-nurse, do you think?" asked the

Princess.

And the Cat replied:

"Yes, very much indeed. But you wouldn't like it if it

were any other King than this one, so it's just as well that

it's quite impossible for it to be any other."
"How will he come?" asked the Princess.
"Don't I tell you? In a ship, of course," said the Cat.
"Aren't the rocks dangerous?" asked the Princess.

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT             217

"Oh, very," the Cat answered.

"Oh," said the Princess, and grew silent and thoughtful.

That night the Cat got out its rolled-up wings, and un-
rolled them, and brushed them, and fitted them on; then
she lighted a large lamp and set it in the window that
looked out on the Perilous Sea.

"That's the beacon to guide the King to you," she said.

"Won't it guide other ships here?" asked the Princess,
"with perhaps the wrong Kings on board—the ones I
shouldn't like being Queen with?"

"Very likely," said the Cat; "but it doesn't matter:

they'd only be wrecked. Serve them right, coming after
Princesses that don't want them."

"Oh," said Everilda.

The Cat spread her wings, and after one or two trial
flights round the tower, she spread them very wide indeed,
and flew away across the black Perilous Sea, towards a
little half moon that was standing on its head to show
sailors that there would be foul weather.

The Princess leaned her elbows on the window-sill and
looked out over the sea. Down below in the garden she
could hear the kind moles digging industriously, and the
good little mice weeding and rakina- with their sharp teeth

0                                                                O                             '-'                                         ,       <

and their fine needly claws. And far away against the low-
hanging moon she saw the sails and masts of a ship.

"Oh," she cried, "I can't! It's sure not to be his ship. It
mustn't be wrecked."

And she turned the lamp out. And then she cried a little,
because perhaps after all it might be his ship, and he would
pass by and never know.

Next night the Cat went out on another flying excur-
sion, leaving the lamp lighted. And again the Princess
could not bear to go to bed leaving a lamp burning that

218 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

might lure honest Kings and brave mariners to shipwreck,
so she put out the lamp and cried a little. And this hap-
pened for many, many, many nights.

When the Cat swept the room of a morning she used to
wonder where all the pearls came from that she found
lying all about the floor. But it was a magic place, and one
soon ceased to wonder much about anything. She never
guessed that the pearls were the tears the Princess shed
when she had put out the lamp, and seen ship after ship
that perhaps carried her own King go sailing safely and
ignorantly by, no one on board guessing that on that rock
was a pretty, dear Princess waiting to be rescued—the
Princess, the only Princess that that King would be happy
and glad to have for his Queen.

And the years went on and on. Every night the Cat
lighted the lamp and flew away to whisper dreams into the
ears of the only King who could rescue the Princess, and
every night the Princess put out the lamp and cried in the
dark. And every morning the Cat swept up a dustpan full
of pearls that were Everilda's tears. And again and again
the King would fit out a vessel and sail the seas, and look
in vain for the bright light that he had dreamed should
guide him to his Princess.

The Cat was a good deal vexed; she could not under-
stand how any King could be so stupid. She always stayed
out all night. She used to go and see her friends after she
had done whispering dreams to the King, and only got
home in time to light the fire for breakfast, so she never
knew how the Princess put out the lamp every night, and
cried in the dark.

The years went by and went by, and the Princess grew
old and grey, for she had never had the heart to leave the
lamp alight, for fear that some poor mariners who were

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT             219

not her King should be drawn by the lamp to those cruel
rocks and wrecked on them, for of course it wouldn't and
couldn't be the poor mariners' fault that they didn't hap-
pen to be the one and only King who could land safely on
the Forlorn Island.

And when the Princess was quite old, and the tear pearls
that had been swept up by the Cat filled seven big chests
in the back-kitchen, the Princess fell ill.

"I think I am going to die," she said to the Cat, "and I
am not really at all sorry except for you. I think you'll
miss me. Tell me now—it's almost all over—who are you,
really?"

"I give it up," said the Cat as usual. "Ask another."

But the Princess asked nothing more. She lay on her bed
in her white gown and waited for death, for she was very
tired of being alive. Only she said:

"Put out that lamp in the window; it hurts my eyes."

For even then she thought of the poor men whose ships
might be wrecked just because they didn't happen to be
the one and only King with whom she could be happy.

So the Cat took the lamp away, but she did not put it
out; she set it in the window of the parlour, and its light
shone out over the black waters of the Perilous Sea.

And that very night the one and only King—who in all
these years had never ceased to follow the leading of the
dreams the Cat whispered in his ear—came in the black
darkness sailing over the Perilous Sea. And in the black
darkness he saw at last the bright white light that his
dreams had promised, and he knew that where the light
was his Princess was, and his heart leaped up, and he bade
the helmsman steer for the light.

And for the light they steered. And because he was the
only possible King to mate that Princess, the helmsman

220 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

found the only possible passage among the rocks, and the
ship anchored safely in a little quiet creek, and the King
landed and went up to the door of the tower and knocked.

"Who's there?" said the Cat.

"Me," said the King, just as you or I might have done.

"You're late," said the Cat. "I'm afraid you've lost your
i     »                              •          •
chance.

"I took the first chance I got," said the King. "Let me in,
and let me see her."

He had been so busy all these years trying to find the
bright white light of his dreams that he had not noticed
that his hair had gone grey long ago.

So the Cat let him in, and led him up the winding stair
to the room where the Princess, very quiet, lay on her
white bed waiting for death to come, for she was very
tired.

The old King stumbled across the bar of moonlight on
the floor, flung down a clanking wallet, and knelt by the
bed in the deep shadow, saying:

"Oh, my dear own Princess, I have come at last."

"Is it really you?" she said, and gave him her hands in
the shadow. "I hoped it was Death's footstep I heard
coming up the winding stair."

"Oh, did you hope for death," he cried, "while I was
coming to you?"

"You were long in comins," said she, "and I was very

^J    J "

tired.

"My beautiful dear Princess," he said, "you shall rest
in my arms till you are not tired any more."

"My beautiful King," she said, "I am not tired any more
now."

And then the Cat came in with the lamp, and they
looked in each other's eyes.

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT              221

Instead of the beautiful Princess of his dreams the King
saw a white, withered woman whose piteous eyes met his
in a look of longing love. The Princess saw a bent, white-
haired man, but love was in his eyes.

"2 don't mind."

"J don't mind."

They both spoke together. And both thought they
spoke the truth. But the truth was that both were horribly
disappointed.

"Yet, all the same," said the King to himself, "old and
withered as she is, she is more to me than the youngest and
loveliest of all other Princesses."

"I don't care if he is grey," said the Princess to herself;

"whatever he is, he's the only possible one."

"Here's a pretty ketde offish!" said the Cat. "Why on
earth didn't you come before?"

"I came as soon as I could," said the King.

The Cat, walking about the room in an agitated way,
kicked against the wallet the King had dropped.

"What's this," she said crossly, rubbing her toes, for the
wallet was hard, and she had hurt herself more than a little.

"Oh, that," said the King—"that's just the steel bolts
and hammers and things that my resolves to find the Prin-
cess turned into when I failed and never did find her. I
never could bear to throw them away; I had a sort of feel-
ing that they might be good for something, since they
hurt me so much when they came to me. I thought per-
haps I could batter down the doors of the Princess's tower
with them."

"They're good for something better than that," said the
Cat joyously.

She went away, and the two heard her hammering
away below. Presently she staggered in with a great basket

222 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

of white powder, and emptied it on the floor; then she
went away for more.

The King helped her with the next basketful, and the
next, and the next, and the next, and the next, and the
next, for there were seven of them, and the heap of white
powder stood up in the room as high as the King's middle.

"That's powder of pearls," said the Cat proudly. "Now,
tell me, have you been a good King?"

"I have tried to be," said the white-haired King. "I was
a workhouse boy, and then I was apprenticed to a magician
who taught me how to make people happy. There was a
revolution just at the time when I was put into the work-
house, and they had a Republic. And I worked my way up
till they made me President."

"What became of the King in that revolution?"

"There wasn't a King, only a Regent. They had him
taught a trade, and he worked for his living. It was the
worst punishment they could invent for him. There was a
Princess, too, but she was hidden by a magician. I saw her
once when she was trying to run away. She asked me to
run too—to her nurse—"

Here his eyes met the Princess's.

"Oh," she said, "that was you, was it?"

"Oh," said he, "then that was you!"

And they looked long and lovingly in each other's
faded eyes.

"Hurry up," said the Cat impatiently; "you were made
President. And then—"

"Oh, why, then," said the King, "they thought it
wouldn't be any more dangerous or expensive to have a
King than a President, and prettier at State shows—
ermine, crown, and sceptre, and all that—prettier than
frock-coat and spats. So I agreed."

THE PRINCESS AND THE CAT              223

"And do your people love you?" the Cat asked.
"I don't know," said the King simply; "I love them—"
As he spoke there came a flutter and flicker of many
thousand wings at the closed casement. The Cat threw the
window wide, and in swarmed a countless crowd of white
pigeons.

"These are the blessings of your people," said the Cat.
The wings fluttered and flickered and fanned the heap of
pearl dust on the floor till it burst into flame, and the flame
rose up high and white and clear.

"Quick!" cried the Cat, "walk through it. Lead her
through."

The old King gave his hand to his poor faded love, and
raised her from her couch, and together they passed
through the clear fire made of her patience and self-
sacrifice, his high resolve, and the blessings of his people
And they came out of that fire on the other side.

"Oh, love, how beautiful you are!" cried the King.
"Oh, my King, your face is the face of all my dreams!"
cried the Princess.

And they put their arms round each other and cried
for joy, because now they were both young and beautiful
again.
The Cat cried for sympathy.

"And now we shall live happily ever after," said the
Princess, putting her other arm round the Cat. "Dear

pussy-nurse, do tell me, now it's all over, who you really
i»

are.

"I give it up. Ask another," said the Cat.

But as she spoke she went herself through the fire, and
on the other side came out—not one person, but eleven.
She was, in fact. the Professor, the nurse, the palace butler,
footman, housemaid, parlourmaid, between-maid, boots,

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

scullion, boy in buttons, as well as the rescued cat—all
rolled into one!

"But we only used one part of ourselves at a time," they
all said with one voice, "and I hope we were useful."

"You were a darling," said the Princess—"darlings, I
mean. But who turned you all into exactly the pussy-
nurse I wanted?"

"Oh, that was the Magician," said all the voices in
unison; "he was your fairy-godfather, you know."

"What has become of him?" asked the Princess, cling-
ing to her lover's arm.

"He's been asleep all this time. It was the condition, the
only way he got leave to work the good magic for all of
us," said the many voices that were one.

"Let's go and wake him," said the King.

So they all went. And when they woke the Magician,
who was sleeping quietly in his own private room in the
palace where the Princess had once lived, he sneezed seven
times for pure joy, and then called for Welsh rabbit and
baked Spanish onions for supper.

'For after all these years of starvation," he said, "I do
really think I may for once take a liberty with my diges-
tion."

So he had the supper he wanted; but the King and the
Princess had roses and lilies and wedding-cake, because
they were married that very evening.

And when you have passed through exactly the sort of
fire those two had passed through, you can never be old.
or ugly, or unhappy again, so those two are happy, and
beautiful, and young to this very hour.

The Magician who wanted More

ANDREW LANG

This is one of the stories which Andrew Long, the collector of the Tales of the
Coloured Fairy Books tells us "was made up altogether out of his own head by
the Author, of course with the Historical Papers in the Kingdom ofPantouflia".
It is one of the "Tales of a Fairy Court" which narrate some of the early
adventures of Prince Prigio. In the story before this one, Prigio had an exciting
adventure with a giant, which ended with the giant being reduced to normal
size with the aid ofPrigio's "Wishing Cap", and returning to the Court of
Pantoufiia as his friend.

" "PRINCE PRIGIO had a kind heart, was very ob-

-^ servant, and took notice of everybody. When the
- L giant had been for a week or two at court, Prigio
saw that though he was now no bigger than an ordinary tall
man, and was very kindly treated by everybody, still he
did not seem happy. The Prince was anxious to do his best
for him, and took rides and walks with him, hoping that
his friend would speak out, and tell his sorrow. But Mon-
sieur von Hexenhausen (which was now the giant's title in
society) was silent. One day they rode out with their
favourite dogs, and with no companions. They had some
food in their saddle-bags, and Prigio carried two bottles of
the best champagne, one for himself and one for his friend;

they meant to picnic beside some clear fountain in the
forest. Fizzy, or effervescent, champagne had only been
invented that year, and few people had even heard of it.

As they passed through the town, Hexenhausen looked
225

126 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

up at the top of the church steeple, and sighed deeply.
Prigio, too, looked and sighed, on the chance that his
companion would think that the prince knew the cause of
his melancholy.

This artifice succeeded.

"You know, I see," said Hexenhausen, "the cause of my
inconsolable regret."

Prigio had not a guess at it; his friend could not be in-
consolable because he was no longer as tall as the steeple.
He had become shorter by his own choice.

Prigio sighed again. "There is a remedy for everything
but death," he said. "You know that mine are no ordinary
powers—can I not help you?"

"She is not dead^ said Hexenhausen. "But how changed!
You know the case, I see, though how you know I cannot

Prigio could not guess either. Who was "she"? he won-
dered. So he shook his head wisely, and looked at Hexen-
hausen with a melancholy but not unhopeful smile. "A
cruel misfortune!" he said.

"Yes," said Hexenhausen, dashing away a tear. "In yon-
der glittering weathercock who but a husband could
recognize his once beautiful and tender, and still beloved
wife?"

"Who, indeed?" thought Prigio, much moved by the
singularity of the circumstance. But he said, "Enchant-
ment, I suppose. What is the name of the wicked en-
chanter, that I may bring him to justice?"

Hexenhausen shook his head, and groaned. "It is a most
extraordinary thing," he replied, "or perhaps, when you
come to think of it, it is not so very extraordinary after all,
that, since I left off being a giant, my memory is no longer
what it was. The change was so great and so rapid: my

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE         227

whole nature is altered, if you understand me. I used to
know the name of the enchanter who turned my dear
wife into the weathercock on the top of the steeple,
because she would not listen to his prayers and desert me
for him. But now I have forgotten. He is a very powerful
magician. He has a wishing cap of his own, but even that
could not overcome the fixed and loyal affection of my
constant spouse. He took his revenge, as you see. There
she is" (he waved his hand towards the now distant
steeple) "and here am I!"

"You neither know his name nor address?" said Prigio.

Hexenhausen shook his head. The prince, too, was
silent, reflecting deeply, and they turned their horses into
the forest. The prince was thinking how he could help his
friend. He had none of his fairy presents with him; they
were all at home, except the fairy watch, which was a very
good one for ordinary purposes. At this moment the
hounds, running about in the underwood and bracken,
gave a cry, and Prigio saw the golden horns and white
flanks of the fairy hind.

He uttered a view hollo, Hexenhausen blew his hunting-
hom, and off they rode after the hounds, and the hounds
after the deer, thinking about nothing but catching her.

"I seem to remember having seen a deer like that
before," said Hexenhausen, as they breathed their horses
up a steep hill. "It is like a dream. That is no common or
forest deer. Oh, my poor memory," and he passed his
hand across his brow.

"I have read about a hind with golden horns in a book,"
said Prigio; "but I had no idea she was still running. There
she goes, flashing through the brook. To her. Holdfast, to
her, boy!" he shouted to his favourite hound.

"You have read all the books in the world," said his

MAGICIANS   OF  LATER  DAYS

228

friend admiringly, and setting spurs to their horses, they
galloped down the slope, and through the ford.

Now that happened to Prigio which had happened to
his father long ago. He was light, and had the swiftest of
horses—a great-grandson of Cyclops (late the Eclipse colt)
—while Monsieur von Hexenhausen was a very tall and
heavy man. So Hexenhausen dropped back out of the
chase, while on rode Prince Prigio, over seven bens, and
even seven glens, and seven mountain moors, till he came
to one of the four brown bounds of the sea.

Here Prigio at last drew rein, and looked about him. In
front was the great ocean, with never a sail on it, and all
around was level grass-land, full of the finest cows and
sheep that he had ever seen in his life, packed so close that
you might wonder how they found food. The white hind
had long been out of sight.

"Where in the world am I got to?" thought Prigio.
"My royal father's domains are not within a day's ride of
the sea, yet certainly that is no mere lake." Alighting from
his weary horse, Prigio walked to the water and tasted it.
"Salt enough!" he said. "I wonder what o'clock it is?'

He drew out his watch, the fairy time piece, which he
had set that morning, at Present Day, and, lo, it marked
Fairy Times.

"This is strange," said Prigio to himself. "If I am in fairy
times, I must be in Fairyland, where anything may hap-
pen. A perilous adventure, truly! would that I had my
wishing cap, or even the sword of sharpness, or the cap of
darkness, in case I meet with giants or enchanters. But,
without the wishing cap there is no use in wishing. Prigio,
my lad, all your magical things are far enough away, and
you must rely on your own courage and natural acute-


ness.

THE MAGICIAN  WHO  WANTED  MORE

229

Looking around him, Prigio saw that though the rest of
' the land was a rich level plain, there arose, a mile away, a
perpendicular black rock, as smooth as glass, with an
enormous castle which covered all the top of it. There
were hundreds of rooms piled high above till the topmost
battlements were lost in the clouds. Taking his horse's
bridle in his hand Prigio walked towards the rock, "There
must be some way of getting to the top," he said to him-
self, "though I don't see it."

On he walked in his hunting boots across the sands,
which were soft, and deep, and as black as coal.

At last he was beneath the cliff, which was so sheer that
when he stood at the foot he could not see the castle, but
he heard all the bells ringing a melancholy tune.

"There must be living people up there," said Prigio,
"But how am I to get at them?"

The black wall of rock was as smooth as a window
pane, with never a crack to set foot on. "If I were a fly, I
might climb it," said Prigio, and at that moment a horrid
thing happened. Down from the crest of the rock came
creeping a common house fly, as large as a man. It crawled
down till its odious eyes were on a level with Prigio's, and
peered into his with a hungry look.

The prince leaped back and drew his hunting sword, but
the fly merely beckoned to the right side with one of his
monstrous feelers.

"I am to go round to the right?" said Prigio boldly.

The fly nodded, and, with a buzz like that of a thousand
blue-bottles, flew up and out of sight.

"This is Fairyland, and no flies," said the prince, using a
vulgar and inappropriate form of speech, "or rather, I
wonder if they are all flies up there? Well, we shall see."

So the prince walked round the rock to the right. It was

MAGICIANS  OF LATER  DAYS

230

as smooth as ever, but a golden nail with a large diamond
head had been driven into it, and from the nail hung a
beautiful ivory horn. Beside it, in letters of gold, were the
words,

Woe to the man who does not blow the horn,
He shall have the shame and scorn.

On the other side was

Woe to the man who does blow the horn,
He may regret that ever he was born.

"Pretty bad verses, who ever made them," said Prigio,
"and a pretty choice! But, whatever happens, I am not
going to put up with shame and scorn."

So he set the horn to his lips, and blew the notes of a
tune which he liked,

My name it is little Jock Elliot,
And wha daur meddle wf me!

The notes rang out clear and defiant. Then there was
silence.

The prince knew that something out of the common
was going to happen, and suddenly he felt a pang of
remorse. Since he and Hexenhausen had begun to talk
under the steeple, Prigio had never once thought of his
beautiful lady, who had never before been for ten minutes
absent from his thoughts!

"Oh, Prigio!" the prince said to himself, "false lover!
Thou has forgotten her who is dearer to thee than thy life,
her who in a few long weeks was to have been thy bride!
Thou mayest never see her again, for who knows—"

At this moment there came a dreadful rushing noise, and
an enormous winged dragon, all ditterins in scales of blue,

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE

green, purple and gold, swept down from above, round
the rock, swooped down on Prigio as a swallow swoops on
a May fly, without a pause in its flight, and bore him up
to the crest of the shining black cliff, and over the wall of
bronze unbroken, which surrounds the castle. Here the
dragon set Prigio down quite softly in a great green
garden full of hundreds of the most beautiful ladies that
ever were seen. Then the dragon soared with a shrill
whoop to the loftiest batdement of the castle, where he
disappeared.

Finding himself alone in the garden with white roses
and red on every side, and with ladies as beautiful and as
gaily dressed as the roses, Prigio naturally looked out for
the prettiest of them. She was very tall, she had long flow-
ing locks like gold, and she was dressed in white and red.
Walking up to her, Prigio took off his hat with a sweeping
bow, and knelt on one knee. "Excuse, madam," he said,
"the accidental trespass which has brought me, by no
fault of my own, into your enchanted dominion. Permit
me to name myself. I am Prigio, by men called Crown
Prince ofPantouflia, and the humblest and most devoted
of your servants."

Then Prigio looked up at her with his great, soft brown
eyes.

All the ladies came flocking together. Some were gold-
haired and blue-eyed, and they wore white and red. Some
were pale like white roses, and dark-haired, with large
grey eyes, and they wore green silk and grey. Some were
brown-haired, with rosy cheeks and blue eyes, and they
wore brown and gold. Some had very fair hair and green
eyes like emeralds, and they wore black and silver. Some
had black eyes and black hair and they wore black and
maize colour. Some had soft brown hair, and brown eyes,

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

and they wore crimson velvet embroidered with gold.
Some had dark blue eyes and dark hair, and they wore
blue and peacock-coloured silk.

Prigio could not have counted the ladies. There were
ladies all round him, fading away into the distance.

"Unhappy young prince," said the first lady, "are you
a lover?"

Prigio felt that, if he had not been already engaged, he
could have loved every one of them, and all of them at
once, for they were like a garden of flowers, every one
almost as pretty as all the others. But he knew that this was
not a proper frame of mind, so he said, boldly, but sweetly,
"Madam, I am a true lover."

"Then you shall make a good end," said the lady, "but
alas for you, and alas for us, for you never can be ours!"

Then all the ladies sighed softly, as if a low sweet wind
had passed over the roses.

"We are all princesses," said the lady, "stolen from all
the kingdoms of fairyland by the most powerful and
wicked of enchanters."

Prigio thought, "This must be the wretch who turned
poor Hexenhausen's wife into a weathercock! Oh, how
can I destroy his mischievous spells?"

The lady went on, "He can turn himself into everything
from a fly—"

"Madam, I met a rather large fly," said the prince.

"To a dragon," the lady went on.

"Madam, I was brought here by a rather fine dragon,"
said the prince. "May I ask the name of this magician?"

"He is called 'The Magician who wants More'," said the
lady. "He has more sheep, cattle, gold, and "wives, than all
the kings in the world. He has everything but wine, which,
for some reason, he is afraid to drink. But he will allow

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE         233

nobody to know his real name, because there is a prophecy
that, if anyone knew his name, he would come to a bad
end."

"Is there no way of knowing his name, then?" asked the
prince.

"None," said the lady. "When he is in good humour,
we have all smiled on him, and asked his name: which, of
course, is our name by marriage, for we are all his wives,
and it is very awkward for us not to know our own name.
But he has only told his chief favourites bits of his name,
little bits, and we cannot put them together."

"Perhaps, if you told me, I might find out," said the
prince.

"We have tried that with other young men whom he
has brought here," said the lady, "but they could never
find the beginning or the end of it."

"Still, there is no harm in trying," said the prince.

"He told me," said the lady, "that^m was part of it."

"And me he told," said another lady, in green silk and
grey, "that o was part of it."

"Perhaps an Irish name," thought the prince, and, tak-
ing out his pocket-book, he wrote 'O'Gram'.

"And to me he said," whispered a lady in brown and
gold, "that zer was part of it."

"O'Gramzer," wrote the prince.

A lady in blue and silver said, "B«& is a bit of it."

"O'Gramzerbub," wrote the prince.

"£? is part of it," murmured a lady in black and maize
colour.

"£'? sounds Hebrew," said the prince. "Let us try,
Elzerogrambub, or Bubelzerogram^ or Gramobubelzer.

"There is another el in it," said a lady in brown em-
broidered "with gold.

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

234

"Elelzerogrambub, Elhuhelzerogram, Gramobubelzerel^
tried the prince.

"Or stay," said the prince, and, looking up, he saw the
head of a huge man peeping at them over the battlements
of the castle.

He guessed that this was the enchanter, and that the en-
chanter had been listening, so he did not say what he was
going to have said. On the other hand he waved his hat
and bowed to the enchanter, with a pleasant smile.

"Monsieur, I have guessed your secret," he cried. "You
are Monsieur Ie Prince de Gramobubelzerel."

"Clever fellow," cried the enchanter. "There is no
deceiving you\ Now come in, all of you, supper is wait-
ing. Mesdames sont serviesF he added, in French, which,
you know, means the same thing.

The prince gave his arm to the lady who had first
spoken to him: all the rest followed in their companies,
and they swept into the long hall which occupied the
whole of the ground floor of the palace.

The enchanter received the prince with a bow: "You
will excuse my wearing my cap," he said. "It is a wishing
cap, and saves us from the trouble of curious and clumsy
servants. The dishes at a wish appear, and at a wish retire-
Pray oblige me by taking the foot of the table."

The prince bowed, and sat fronting the enchanter, who
was hardly visible in the dim distance, so long was the hall.
On one hand Prigio had the lady in rose white and rose
red, on the left, a lady in green and grey. He made himself
very agreeable, but his companions were sad.

"We don't think Gramobubelzerel is his real name,"
said one of them. "Another brave prince tried that before,
and failed. For a week the palace rang with his shrieks: he
died in extreme torment."

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE

Both ladies turned pale, and wiped away their tears.
"I'll take some more of that salmis a la Marignan,

please," said the prince to his empty dish, "and asparagus,

- v   "
a lean.

The dish flew away and came back with a helping.
"Excuse my barbarous appetite," the prince went on to
the lady, "I have ridden since dawn, and had no luncheon.

This is excellent milk," he added, "do you never have

^?»
wine?

"No, he is under a vow never to drink wine, because of
a prophecy that it will be fatal to him."

"A droll taste," said the prince, "may I drink your
health in milk."

They bowed to each other over their silver cups.

"It is brave of you to be hungry," said the lady, "but if
you had heard these awful cries!"

"Courage, you shall hear no more of them," said the
prince, and presently, after the sweets, strawberries, and
many sorts of ices, the ladies -went to the drawing-room.
The lady in white and red dropped her glove, which
Prigio placed next his heart.

"Where I can never come!" said the pretty lady sadly to
herself.

They were all in love with Prince Prigio.

The enchanter rose and, walking up the long hall, sat
down beside the prince. "Now," he said, "the ladies
having gone, we may talk freely: may I ask your royal

^ i

"Prigio, at your Grace's service, ofPantouflia."
"Then I have the advantage of you, my name is not
Gramobubelzerel. It is the custom of the house that a
visitor must guess my real name. If he does not, I shall not
pain you by mentioning the consequences."

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

236

"And if the visitor does know your name?" asked the
prince, adding, "by the way, after dinner in Pantouflia, we
are accustomed to drink a kind of sweet, foaming liquid,
that flows from a celebrated fountain, sparkling and
fizzing, we call it 'the well of singing water'. I have here
two flasks of it, will you join me in a glass?"

"Sparkling and fizzing?"

"Like the pool below a waterfall, or the sea behind a
ship," said Prigio.

"It cannot be wine, if it fizzes," said the enchanter.
"Wine is flat stuff. I never touch it."

Prigio produced his two flasks, drew a cork with a loud
cloov, and poured three-quarters of the contents and more
into a great silver cup, where it bubbled and sang, for
the enchanter: the rest he poured into another cup for
himself.

The prince then handed the giant the cup, saying, "TE
KUKLOPS, PIE OINON."

"What's that? No good trying charms on meF said the
enchanter, whose classical education had been neglected.

He then took a sip. "This is excellent water," he said,
"sweet, cool, and pricks the palate in an agreeable way.
Not like wine. But you were asking me, what happens if
you know my name? I am not exactly aware of the con-
sequences, but an ancient prophecy declared that I shall
do something rather silly. I drink to your inclinations."

Prigio bowed, and drank.

"You may make three more guesses; upon my word
that is a fine fountain of yours in Pantouflia! I never felt so
happy!"

''Three more guesses?" said Prigio pensively.

"Yes, I drink to your royal father. Happily for him you
have brothers."

THE  MAGICIAN  WHO  WANTED  MORE

237

Here the enchanter greedily drank a pint of the cham-
pagne.

"Let me draw t'other flask," said Prigio, and did so,
pouring almost all of it into the enchanter's tall silver
goblet.

"You are not Gramobublczerel. Then are you Elelzero-
grambub?"

"No. One guess gone," said the enchanter, smiling




MAGICIANS  OF  LATER  DAYS

•^

horribly. "I drink to my own luck, young man," he went
on very solemnly, "If I did not know that you have had
nothing but milk, I should shay that you are intosch,
intoschiticated, thash t' shay, intoschcateted."

Prigto saw that the unaccustomed beverage was getting
about the wits of the enchanter.

"One guess gone!" said the prince. "Now this must be
right. Your highly respectable name is Elbubelzerogram."

"Nonshenshe," said the enchanter, swigging again.
"Two guesses gone. I never had such fun with any prince,
since I began to be an enchanter.

"A jolly life is the Magic life,

A man does what he will,
He fears not sword, he fears not knife,
In his hall on the glassy hill."

"In his hall on the glassy hill/' sang Prigio, by way of
chorus.

"Made that poem myself," said the enchanter sleepily,
and he began to sing again, and beat the table with the
handle of his fork.

"Music, the pipes!" he cried, and instantly the hall was
full of the strains of a pibroch.

"Now, take your last shoot!" said the enchanter.

"My last guess?" said Prigio. "Let me think. Your name
is partly Hebrew, partly Greek!"

"No fishing questions!" said the enchanter.

"I have it! Your name," said Prigio, "is Zerubabelelo-
gram."

An earthquake shook the glassy hill, and all the win-
dows of crystal were shattered, all the chimneypots fell off,
and all the ladies, who were listening behind the door,
were heard to scream. The enchanter turned pale, and

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE

seizing his cup, drank off the last pint of the champagne.
His colour returned, and his nose grew very red.

"Zerubabelelogram is himself again," he cried.

"Prince, you are right, you are saved, but you have no
more of that excellent fountain's water? What to do? I
have it, come on!"

Saying these words the enchanter seized Prigio by the
hand, opened the door, scattered all the beautiful ladies,
and dragged Prigio down a staircase.

The prince feared that he was being taken to the dun-
geon for torture, but down and down and Aown^ the
enchanter went.

"Open!" he cried to the wall, the wall opened and out
rushed the enchanter to the shore of the sea. "I want more"
he cried. "More! I wish all the ocean to be that sweet, fizzy
water."

The sea began to foam and fizz, and, throwing off all
his clothes, wishing cap and all, the enchanter rushed in,
up to his knees, up to his waist, up to his chin, and began
to drink. "Rare!" he shouted. "How delicious," and fell to
lapping again, while Prigio picked up the wishing cap and
put it on.

"The prophecy was correct," said the prince. "This
enchanter has done a silly thing. I wish him to go on
drinking."

The enchanter did go on drinking, singing, at intervals,
that

"The magic life is a jolly life."

Then his head began to flop on the waves; then his feet
went up, and his head went down, then he turned and
tried to swim, but his head went under, once, twice,
thrice. It never came up again!

240 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

The enchanter, who always wanted more, had more than
enough.

Prigio watched for some time, and had the curiosity to
taste the ocean. It was champagne of the best quality.

Prigio then wished himself back among the ladies.

They all rushed to him, crying, "Where is the en-
chanter?"

"Peace be on him!" said Prigio, very solemnly.

"Zerubabelelogram is gone to his account. Hush!" he
cried as they all set up a shout ofjoy. "It is ill boasting over
dead enemies. You are free!"

They rushed on Prigio, and all, one after the other,
embraced and kissed their deliverer, with tears ofjoy, and
of sorrow that he could never be theirs.

Prigio had the wishing cap on, and he might have
wished them to leave off kissing him. But he thought that
this was unworthy of a gentleman.

Afterwards he did not feel quite sure that he was right:

so he wished that he might forget all about all of them,
especially the lady in rose white and rose red, for Prigio
was a true lover.

Then he wished them all home in their courts of Fairy-
land, and that they might all forget him, which they did,
and made excellent marriages with handsome princes.

Disdaining to take the enchanter's treasures, Prigio wished
them equally divided among the ladies, and then wished
himself on his horse, at the foot of the church steeple of
Pantounia. There he found himself and, of course, he
wished the weathercock to be disenchanted. In a moment,
the faithful and lovely wife of his friend, Hexenhausen,
stood beside him, weeping tears of gratitude. Walking
beside the lady, and leading his horse, Prigio passed
through the long street to the gate of the royal park,

THE MAGICIAN WHO WANTED MORE

where whom should he meet but Hexenhausen, leading
home his wearied steed.

Now, of course, when the wife of the late giant came
down from the steeple, she was other usual size, say fifty-
five feet, seven and a quarter inches. But Prigio had been
in so many dangers (which would have shaken a heart less
brave), and was so grateful for his escape, and was think-
ing so much of so many things, including his beloved
absent bride, that he was a little absent-minded himself.
He quite forgot that the husband of the giant's wife had
been reduced, by his own wish, to the height of an ordin-
ary tall man.

When the restored wife saw Hexenhausen, who came
up to her ankle or so, she gave a shriek, and Primo feared

I.                                                             '0                                      '0

that she would faint, and fall into his arms. Of course he
might as well have tried to support a falling steeple as a
lady nearly sixty feet in height!

Hexenhausen himself was obviously alarmed, and stood
at a safe distance from his spouse.

Fortunately, the alert mind of Prigio perceived the
remedy. He promptly wished that Madame von Hexen-
hausen might be five feet seven inches high, and that her
clothes might continue to fit her. This happened.

The reunited pair then rushed into each other's arms,
kissing beneath the fragrant lime-trees of the avenue.

Prigio rode on in front, and gave orders that the
apartments of Madame von Hexenhausen should be pre-
pared, and that her daughter should there await her long
lost mother.

Then the prince looked at his fairy watch.

It marked Present Times. Bed Time.

The Crab that Played with the Sea

RUDYARD KIPLING

EFORE the High and Far-Off Times, 0 my Best
Beloved, came the Time of the Very Beginnings;




and that was in the days when the Eldest Magician
was getting Things ready. First he got the Earth ready;

then he got the Sea ready; and then he told all the Animals
that they could come out and play. And the Animals said,
"O Eldest Magician, what shall we play at?" and he said,
"I will show you." He took the Elephant——All-the-
Elephant there was and said, "Play at being an Elephant,"
and All-the-Elephant-there-was played. He took the
Beaver——All-the-Beaver there was and said, "Play at
being a Beaver," and All-the-Beaver-there-was played.
He took the Cow——All-the-Cow-there-was and said,
"Play at being a Cow," and All-the-Cow-there-was
played. He took the Turtle——All-the-Turtle-there-was
and said, "Play at being a Turtle," and All-the-Turtle-
there-was played. One by one he took all the beasts and
birds and fishes and told them what to play at.

But towards evening, when people and things grow
restless and tired, there came up the Man (with his own
little girl-daughter?)—Yes, with his own best-beloved little
girl-daughter sitting upon his shoulder, and he said,
"What is this play. Eldest Magician?" And the Eldest
Magician said, "Ho, Son of Adam, this is the play of the
242

THE  CRAB  THAT  PLAYED  WITH  THE  SEA

Very Beginning; but you are too wise for this play." And
the Man saluted and said, "Yes, I am too wise for this
play; but see that you make all the Animals obedient to

^ «

me.

Now, while the two were talking together, Pau Amma
the Crab, who was next in the game, scuttled off sideways
and stepped into the sea, saying to himself, "I will play my
play alone in the deep waters, and I will never be obedient
to this son of Adam." Nobody saw him go away except
the little girl-daughter where she leaned on the Man's
shoulder. And the play went on till there were no more
Animals left without orders; and the Eldest Magician
wiped the fine dust off his hands and walked about the
world to see how the Animals were playing.

He went North, Best Beloved, and he found All-the-
Elephant-there-was digging with his tusks and stamping
with his feet in the nice new clean earth that had been made
ready for him.

"KMH?" said All-the-Elephant-there-was, meaning, "Is
this right?"

"Payah kun," said the Eldest Magician, meaning, "That
is quite right"; and he breathed upon the great rocks and
lumps of earth that All-the-Elephant-there-was had
thrown up, and they became the great Himalayan
Mountains, and you can look them out on the map.

He went East, and he found All-the-Cow-there-was
feeding in the field that had been made ready for her, and
licked her tongue round a whole forest at a time, and
swallowed it and sat down to chew her cud.

^Kun?^ said All-the-Cow-there-was.

"Payah kun,^ said the Eldest Magician; and he breathed
upon the bare patch where she had eaten, and upon the
place where she had sat down, and one became the great




THE CRAB THAT PLAYED WITH THE SEA       245

Indian Desert, and the other became the Desert of Sahara,
and you can look them out on the map.

He went West, and he found All-the-Beaver-there-was
making a beaver-dam across the mouths of broad rivers
that had been got ready for him.

"KMM?" said All-the-Beaver-there-was.

"Payah kun^ said the Eldest Magician; and he breathed
upon the fallen trees and the still water, and they became
the Everglades in Florida, and you may look them out on
the map.

Then he went South and found All-the-Turtle-there-
was scratching with his flippers in the sand that had been
got ready for him, and the sand and the-rocks whirled
through the air and fell far offinto the sea.

"Kun?" said All-the-Turtle-there-was.

"Payah kun^9 said the Eldest Magician; and he breathed
upon the sand and the rocks, where they had fallen in the
sea, and they became the most beautiful islands of Borneo,
Celebes, Sumatra, Java, and the rest of the Malay Archi-
pelago, and you can look them out on the map!

By and by the Eldest Magician met the Man on the
banks of the Perak River, and said, "Ho! Son of Adam, are
all the Animals obedient to you?"

"Yes," said the Man.

"Is all the Earth obedient to you?"

"Yes," said the Man.

"Is all the Sea obedient to you?"

"No," said the Man. "Once a day and once a night the
Sea runs up the Perak River and drives the sweet-water
back into the forest, so that my house is made wet; once a
day and once a night it runs down the river and draws all
the water after it, so that there is nothing left but mud, and
my canoe is upset. Is that the play you told it to play?"

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

246

"No," said the Eldest Magician. "That is a new and a

bad play."

"Look!" said the Man, and as he spoke the great Sea

came up the mouth of the Perak River, driving the river
backwards till it overflowed all the dark forests for miles
and miles, and flooded the Man's house.

"This is wrong. Launch your canoe and we will find out
who is playing with the Sea," said the Eldest Magician.
They stepped into the canoe; the little girl-daughter came
with them; and the man took his kris—a curving, wavy
dagger with a blade like a flame—and they pushed out on
the Perak River. Then the Sea began to run back and back,
and the canoe was sucked out of the mouth of the Perak
River, past Selangor, past Malacca, past Singapore, out
and out to the Island of Bintan, as though it had been

pulled by a string.

Then the Eldest Magician stood up and shouted, "Ho!

beasts, birds, and fishes, that I took between my hands at
the Very Beginning and taught the play that you should
play, which one of you is playing with the Sea?"

Then all the beasts, birds, and fishes said together,
"Eldest Magician, we play the plays that you taught us to
play—we and our children's children. But not one of us

plays with the Sea."

Then the Moon rose big and full over the water, and the
Eldest Magician said to the hunchbacked old man who sits
in the Moon spinning a fishing-line with which he hopes
one day to catch die world, "Ho! Fisher of the Moon, arc

you playing with the Sea?"

"No," said the Fisherman, "I am spinning a line with
which I shall some day catch the world; but I do not play
with the Sea." And he went on spinning his line.

Now there is also a Rat up in the Moon who always

THE  CRAB  THAT  PLAYED  WITH THE  SEA                 247

bites the old Fisherman's line as fast as it is made, and the
Eldest Magician said to him, "Ho! Rat of the Moon, are
you playing with the Sea?"

And the Rat said, "I am too busy biting through the line
that this old Fisherman is spinning. I do not play with the
Sea." And he went on biting the line.

Then the little girl-daughter put up her little soft brown
arms with the beautiful white shell bracelets and said, "0
Eldest Magician! when my father here talked to you at the
Very Beginning, and I leaned upon his shoulder while the
beasts were being taught their plays, one beast went away
naughtily into the Sea before you had taught him his play."

And the Eldest Magician said, "How. wise are little
children who see and are silent! What was that beast like?"

And the little girl-daughter said, "He was round and he
was flat; and his eyes grew upon stalks; and he walked
sideways like this; and he was covered with strong armour
upon his back."

And the Eldest Magician said, "How wise are little chil-
dren who speak truth! Now I know where Pau Amma
went. Give me the paddle!"

So he took the paddle; but there was no need to paddle
for the water flowed steadily past all the islands till they
came to the place called Pusat Tasek—the Heart of the
Sea—where the great hollow is that leads down to the
heart of the world, and in that hollow grows the Wonder-
ful Tree, Pauh Janggi, that bears the magic twin-nuts.
Then the Eldest Magician slid his arm up to the shoulder
through the deep warm water, and under the roots of the
Wonderful Tree he touched the broad back of Pau Amma
the Crab. And Pau Amma settled down at the touch, and
all the Sea rose up as water rises in a basin when you put
your hand into it.

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

248

"Ah!" said the Eldest Magician. "Now I know who has
been playing with the Sea"; and he called out, "What are
you doing, Pau Amma?"

And Pau Amma, deep down below, answered, "Once a
day and once a night I go out to look for my food. Once
a day and once a night I return. Leave me alone."

Then the Eldest Magician said, "Listen, Pau Amma.
When you go out from your cave the waters of the Sea
pour down into Pusat Tasek, and all the beaches of all the
islands are left bare, and the little fish die, and Raja Moyang
Kaban, the King of the Elephants, his legs are made
muddy. When you come back and sit in Pusat Tasek, the
waters of the Sea rise, and half the little islands are drowned
and the Man's house is flooded, and Raja Abdullah, the
King of the Crocodiles, his mouth is filled with the salt
water."

Then Pau Amma, deep down below, laughed and said,
"I did not know I was so important. Henceforward I will
go out seven times a day, and the waters shall never be
sdll."

And the Eldest Magician said, "I cannot make you play
the play you were meant to play, Pau Amma, because you
escaped me at the Very Beginning; but if you are not
afraid, come up and we will talk about it."

"I am not afraid," said Pau Amma, and he rose to the
top of the sea in the moonlight. There was nobody in the
world so big as Pau Amma—for he was the King Crab of
all Crabs. Not a common Crab, but a King Crab. One
side of his great shell touched the beach at Sarawak; the
other touched the beach at Pahang; and he was taller than
the smoke of three volcanoes! As he rose up through the
branches of the Wonderful Tree he tore off one of the
great twin-fruits—the magic double-kemelled nuts that

THE CRAB THAT PLAYED WITH THE SEA       249

make people young—and the little girl-daughter saw it
bobbing alongside the canoe, and pulled it in and began to
pick out the soft eyes of it with her little golden scissors.

"Now," said the Magician, "make a Magic, Pau Amma,
to show that you are really important."

Pau Amma rolled his eyes and waved his legs, but he
could only stir up the Sea, because, though he was a King
Crab, he was nothing more than a Crab, and the Eldest
Magician laughed.

"You arc not so important after all, Pau Amma," he
said. "Now, let me try," and he made a Magic with his
left hand—with just the little finger of his left hand—and,
lo and behold. Best Beloved, Pau Amma's hard, blue-
green-black shell fell off him as a husk falls off a cocoa-nut,
and Paul Amma was left all soft—soft as the little crabs
that you sometimes find on the beach. Best Beloved.

"Indeed, you arc very important," said the Eldest
Magician. "Shall I ask the Man here to cut you with his
fern? Shall I send for Raja Moyang Kaban, the King of the
Elephants, to pierce you with his tusks? or shall I call Raja
Abdullah, the King of the Crocodiles, to bite you?"

And Pau Amma said, "I am ashamed! Give me back my
hard shell and let me go back to Pusat Tasek, and I will
only stir out once a day and once a night to get my food."

And the Eldest Magician said, "No, Pau Amma, I will
not give you back your shell, for you will grow bigger and
prouder and stronger, and perhaps you will forget your
promise, and you will play with the Sea once more."

Then Pau Amma said, "What shall I do? I am so big
that I can only hide in Pusat Tasek, and if I go anywhere
else, all soft as I am now, the sharks and the dogfish will
eat me. And if I go to Pusat Tasek, all soft as I am now,
though I may be safe, I can never stir out to get my food,

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

250

and so I shall die." Then he waved his legs and lamented.

"Listen, Pau Amma," said the Eldest Magician. "I can-
not make you play the play you were meant to play,
because you escaped me at the Very Beginning; but if you
choose, I can make every stone and every hole and every
bunch of weed in all the seas a safe Pusat Tasek for you
and your children for always."

Then Paul Amma said, "That is good, but I do not
choose yet. Look! there is that Man who talked to you at
the Very Beginning. If he had not taken up your attention
I should not have grown tired of waiting and run away,
and all this would never have happened. What will he do
for me?"

And the Man said, "If you choose, I will make a Magic,
so that both the deep water and the dry ground will be a
home for you and your children—so that you shall be able
to hide both on the land and in the sea."

And Pau Amma said, "I do not choose yet. Look!
there is that girl who saw me running away at the Very
Beginning. If she had spoken then, the Eldest Magician
would have called me back, and all this would never have
happened. What will she do for me?"

And the little girl-daughter said, "This is a good nut that
I am eating. If you choose, I will make a Magic and I will
give you this pair of scissors, very sharp and strong, so
that you and your children can eat cocoa-nuts like this all
day long when you come up from the Sea to the land; or
you can dig a Pusat Tasek for yourself with the scissors
that belong to you when there is no stone or hole near by;

and when the earth is too hard, by the help of these same
scissors you can run up a tree."

And Pau Amma said, "I do not choose yet, for, all soft
as I am, these gifts would not help me. Give me back my

THE CRAB THAT PLAYED WITH THE SEA       251

shell, 0 Eldest Magician, and then I will play your play."

And the Eldest Magician said, "I will give it back, Pau
Amma, for eleven months of the year; but on the twelfth
month of every year it shall grow soft again, to remind
you and all your children that I can make magics, and to
keep you humble, Pau Amma; for I see that if you can
run both under the water and on land, you will grow too
bold; and if you can climb trees and crack nuts and dig
holes with your scissors, you will grow too greedy, Pau
Amma."

Then Pau Amma thought a little and said, "I have made
my choice. I will take all the gifts."

Then the Eldest Magician made a Magic with the right
hand, with all five fingers of his right hand, and lo and
behold. Best Beloved, Pau Amma grew smaller and
smaller and smaller, till at last there was only a little green
crab swimming in the water alongside the canoe, crying
in a very small voice, "Give me the scissors!"

And the girl-daughter picked him up on the palm other
little brown hand, and sat him in the bottom of the canoe
and gave him her scissors, and he waved them in his little
arms, and opened them and shut them and snapped them,
and said, "I can eat nuts. I can crack shells. I can dig holes.
I can climb trees. I can breathe in the dry air, and I can
find a safe Pusat Tasek under every stone. I did not know
I was so important. Kun?'1 (Is this right?)

"Payah feim," said the Eldest Magician, and he laughed
and gave him his blessing; and little Pau Amma scuttled
over the side of the canoe into the water; and he was so
tiny that he could have hidden under the shadow of a dry
leaf on land or of a dead shell at the bottom of the sea.

"Was that well done?" said the Eldest Magician.

"Yes," said the Man. "But now we must so back to

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

Perak, and that is a weary way to paddle. If we had waited
till Pau Amma had gone out of Pusat Tasek and come
home, the water would have carried us there by itself."

"You are lazy," said the Eldest Magician. "So your chil-
dren shall be lazy. They shall be the laziest people in the
world. They shall be called the Malazy—the lazy people";

and he held up his finger to the Moon and said, "0 Fisher-
man, here is this Man too lazy to row home. Pull his
canoe home with your line. Fisherman."

"No," said the Man. "If I am to be lazy all my days, let
the Sea work for me twice a day for ever. That will save
paddling."

And the Eldest Magician laughed and said, "Payah kun'
(That is right).

And the Rat of the Moon stopped biting the line; and
the Fisherman let his line down till it touched the Sea, and
he pulled the whole deep Sea along, past the Island of
Bintang, past Singapore, past Malacca, past Selangor, till
the canoe whirled into the mouth of the Perak River
again.

"KMH?" said the Fisherman of the Moon.

"Rayah kun" said the Eldest Magician. "See now that
you pull the Sea twice a day and twice a night for ever, so
that the Malazy fishermen may be saved paddling. But be
careful not to do it too hard, or I shall make a Magic on
you as I did to Pau Amma."

Then they all went up the Perak River and went to bed,
Best Beloved.

Now listen and attend!

From that day to this the Moon has always pulled the
Sea up and down and made what we call the tides. Some-
times the Fisher of the Sea pulls a little too hard, and then
et spring-tides; and sometimes he pulls a little too

we

THE CRAB THAT PLAYED WITH THE SEA

253

softly, and then we get what are called neap-tides; but
nearly always he is careful, because of the Eldest Magician.

And Pau Amma? You can see when you go to the
beach, how all Pau Amma's babies make litde Pusat
Taseks for themselves under every stone and bunch of
weed on the sands; you can see them waving their litde
scissors; and in some parts of the world they truly live on
the dry land and run up the palm trees and eat cocoa-nuts,
exactly as the girl-daughter promised. But once a year all
Pau Ammas must shake off their hard armour and be soft
—to remind them of what the Eldest Magician could do.
And so it isn't fair to kill or hunt Pau Amma's babies just
because old Pau Amma was stupidly rude a very long time

ago.

Oh yes! And Pau Amrna's babies hate being taken out
of their litde Pusat Taseks and brought home in pickle-
bottles. That is why they nip you with their scissors, and
it serves you right!

Prince Rabbit

A. A. MILNE

NCE upon a time there was a King who had no
children. Sometimes he would say to the Queen,
"If only we had a son!" and the Queen would
answer, "If only we had!" And then on another day he
would say, "If only we had a daughter!" and the Queen
would sigh and answer, "Yes, even if we had a daughter,
that would be something!" But they had no children at all.




As the years went on and there were still no children in
the Royal Palace, the people began to ask each other who
would be the next King to reign over them. And some
said that perhaps it would be the Chancellor, which was a
pity, as nobody liked him very much; and others said that
there would be no King at all, but that everybody would
be equal. Those who were lowest of all thought that this
would be a satisfactory ending of the matter; but those
who were higher up felt that, though in some respects it
would be a good thing, yet in other respects it would be
an ill-advised state of affairs; and they hoped therefore that
a young Prince would be born in the Palace. But no
Prince was born.

One day, when the Chancellor was in audience with the
King, it seemed well to him to speak what was in the
people's minds.

"Your Majesty," he said; and then stopped, wondering
how best to put it.

254

PRINCE RABBIT                                            255

"Well?" said the King.

"I have Your Majesty's permission to speak my mind?"

"So far, yes," said the King.

Encouraged by this, the Chancellor resolved to put the
matter plainly.

"In the event of Your Majesty's death . . ." He coughed
and began again. "If Your Majesty ever should die," he
said, "which in any case will not be for many years—if
ever—as, I need hardly say. Your Majesty's loyal subjects
earnestly hope—I mean they hope it will be never. But
assuming for the moment—making the sad assumption—"

"You said you wanted to speak your mind," inter-
rupted the King. "Is this it?"

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Then I don't think much of it."

"Thank you. Your Majesty."

"What you are trying to say is, 'Who will be the next
King?' "

"Quite so. Your Majesty."

"Ah!" The King was silent for a little. Then he said, "I
can tell you who won't be."

The Chancellor did not seek for information on this
point, feeling that in the circumstances the answer was
obvious.

"What do you suggest yourself?"

"That Your Majesty choose a successor from among the
young and the highly-born of the country, putting him to
whatever test seems good to Your Majesty."

The King pulled at his beard and frowned.

"There must be not one test, but many tests. Let all, who
will, offer themselves, provided only that they are under
the age of twenty and are well-born. See to it."

He waved his hand in dismissal, and with an accuracy

256

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

established by long practice the Chancellor retired back-
wards out of the Palace.

On the following morning, therefore, it was announced
that all those who were ambitious to be appointed the
King's successor, and who were of high birth and not yet
come to the age of twenty, should present themselves a
week later for the tests to which His Majesty desired to
put them, the first of which was to be a running race.
Whereat the people rejoiced, for they wished to be ruled
by one to whom they could look up, and running was
much esteemed in that country.

On the appointed day the excitement was great. All
along the course, which was once round the Palace, large
crowds were massed, and at the finishing point the King
and Queen themselves were seated in a specially erected
Pavilion. And to this Pavilion the competitors were
brought to be introduced to Their Majesties. And there
were nine young nobles, well-built and handsome, and (it
was thought) intelligent, who were competitors.

And there was also one Rabbit.

The Chancellor had first noticed the Rabbit when he
was lining up the competitors, pinning numbers on their
backs so that the people should identify them, and giving
them such instructions as seemed necessary to him.

'Now, be off with you," he had said. "Competitors
only, this way." And he had made a motion of impatient
dismissal with his foot.

"I am a competitor," said the Rabbit. "And I don't
think it is usual," he added with dignity, "for the starter
to kick one of the competitors just at the beginning of an
important foot-race. It looks like favouritism."

"You can't be a competitor," laughed all the young
nobles.

fRINCE RABBIT

257

"Why not? Read the rules."

The Chancellor, feeling rather hot suddenly, read the
rules. The Rabbit was certainly under twenty; he had a
pedigree which showed that he was of the highest birth;

and—

"And," said the Rabbit, "I am ambitious to be ap-
pointed the King's successor. Those were all the con-
ditions. Now let's get on with the race."

But first came the introduction to the King. One by one
the competitors came up ... and at the end—

"This," said the Chancellor, as airily as he could, "is
Rabbit." Rabbit bowed in the most graceful manner
possible; first to the King and then to the.Queen. But the
King only stared at him. Then he turned to the Chan-
cellor.

"Well?"

The Chancellor shrugged his shoulders.

"His entry does not appear to lack validity." he said.

"He means, Your Majesty, that it is all right," explained
Rabbit.

The King laughed suddenly. "Go on," he said. "We can
always have a race for a new Chancellor afterwards.

So the race was started. And the young Lord Calomel
was much cheered on coming in second; not only by Their
Majesties, but also by Rabbit, who had finished the course
some time before, and was now lounging in the Royal
Pavilion.

"A very good style. Your Majesty," said Rabbit, turn-
ing to the King. "Altogether he seems to be a most
promising youth."

"Most," said the King grimly. "So much so that I do
not propose to trouble the rest of the competitors. The
next test shall take place between you and him."

258              MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

"Not racing again, please. Your Majesty. That would
hardly be fair to his Lordship."

"No, not racing. Fighting."

"Ah! What sort of fighting?"

"With swords," said the King.

"I am a little rusty with swords, but I daresay in a day
or two—"

"It will be now," said the King.

"You mean. Your Majesty, as soon as Lord Calomel has
recovered his breath?"

The King answered nothing, but turned to his Chan-
cellor.

"Tell the young Lord Calomel that in half an hour I
desire him to fight with this Rabbit—"

"The young Lord Rabbit," murmured the other com-
petitor to the Chancellor.

"To fight with him for my Kingdom."

"And borrow me a sword, will you?" said Rabbit.
"Quite a small one. I don't want to hurt him."

So, half an hour later, on a level patch of grass in front
of the Pavilion, the fight began. It was a short, but exciting
struggle. Calomel, whirling his long sword in his strong
right arm, dashed upon Rabbit, and Rabbit, carrying his
short sword in his teeth, dodged between Calomel's legs
and brought him toppling. And when it was seen that
the young Lord rose from the ground with a broken arm,
and that with the utmost gallantry he had now taken his
sword in his left hand, the people cheered. And Rabbit,
dropping his sword for a moment, cheered too; then he
picked it up and got entangled in his adversary's legs
again, so that again the young Lord Calomel crashed to
the ground, this time with a sprained ankle. And there he
lay.

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

260

Rabbit trotted to the Royal Pavilion, and dropped his
sword in the Chancellor's lap.

"Thank you so much," he said. "Have I won?"

And the King frowned and pulled at his beard.

"There are other tests," he muttered.

But what were they to be? It was plain that Lord Calo-
mel was in no condition for another physical test. What,
then, of an intellectual test?

"After all," said the King to the Queen that night, "in-
telligence is a quality not without value to a ruler."

"Is it?" asked the Queen doubtfully.

"I have found it so," said the King, a little haughtily.

"Oh," said the Queen.

"There is a riddle, of which my father was fond, the
answer to which has never been revealed save to the Royal
House. We might make this the final test between them."

"What is the riddle?"

"I fancy it goes like this." He thought for a moment,
and then recited it, beating time with his hand.

"My first I do for your delight.
Although 'tis neither black nor white.
My second looks the other way,
Yet always goes to bed by day.
My whole can fly, and climb a tree,
And sometimes swims upon the sea."

"What is the answer?" asked the Queen.
"As far as I remember," said His Majesty, "it is either
'dormouse* or 'raspberry^."

" Dormouse* doesn't make sense," objected the Queen.
"Neither does 'raspberry'," pointed out the King.
"Then how can they guess it?"
"They can't. But my idea is that young Calomel should




be secretly told beforehand what the answer is, so that he

may win the competition."

"Is that fair?" asked the Queen doubtfully.
"Yes," said the King. "Certainly, or I wouldn't have

have suggested it."

So it was duly announced by the Chancellor that the

final test between the young Lord Calomel and Rabbit

would be the solving of an ancient riddle-me-ree, which

262 MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

in the past had baffled all save those of Royal Blood. Copies
of the riddle had been sent to the competitors, and in a
week from that day they would be called upon to give
their answers before Their Majesties and the full Court.
And with Lord Calomel's copy went a message, which
said this:

"From a friend. The answer is 'dormouse'. BURN
THIS."

The day came round; and Calomel and Rabbit were
brought before Their Majesties; and they bowed to Their
Majesties, and were ordered to be seated, for Calomel's
ankle was still painful to him. And when the Chancellor
had called for silence, the King addressed those present,
explaining the conditions of the test to them.

"And the answer to the riddle," he said, "is in this sealed
paper, which I now hand to my Chancellor, in order that
he shall open it, as soon as the competitors have told us
what they know of the matter."

The people, being uncertain what else to do, cheered
slightly.

"I will ask Lord Calomel first," His Majesty went on.
He looked at his Lordship, and his Lordship nodded
slightly. And Rabbit noticing that nod, smiled suddenly to
himself.

"Lord Calomel," said the King, "what do you consider
to be the best answer to this riddle-me-ree?"

The young Lord Calomel tried to look very wise, and
he said:

"There are many possible answers to this riddle-me-ree,
but the best answer seems to me to be 'dormouse'."

"Let someone take a note of that answer," said the
King; whereupon the Chief Secretary wrote down "Lord
Calomel—'dormouse*."

PRINCE RABBIT

263

"Now," said the King to Rabbit, "what suggestion have
you to make in this matter?"

Rabbit, who had spent an anxious week inventing
answers each more impossible than the last, looked down
modestly.

"Well?" said the King.

"Your Majesty," said Rabbit with some apparent hesi-
tation, "I have a great respect for the intelligence of the
young Lord Calomel, but I think that in this matter he is
mistaken. The answer is not, as he suggests, 'woodlouse',
but 'dormouse'."

"I said 'dormouse'," cried Calomel indignantly.

"I thought you said 'woodlouse'." said Rabbit in sur-
prise.

"He certainly said 'dormouse'," said the King coldly.

" 'Woodlouse', I think," said Rabbit.

"Lord Calomel—'dormouse'," read out the Chief Sec-
retary.

"There you are," said Calomel, "I did say 'dormouse'."

"My apologies," said Rabbit, with a bow. "Then we are
both right, for 'dormouse' it certainly is."

The Chancellor broke open the sealed paper, and to the
amazement of nearly all present read out, "dormouse".

"Apparently, Your Majesty," he said in some surprise,
"they are both equally correct."

The King scowled. In some way which he didn't quite
understand, he had been tricked.

"May I suggest. Your Majesty," the Chancellor went
on, "that they be asked now some question of a different
order, such as can be answered, after not more than a few
minutes' thought, here in Your Majesty's presence. Some
problem in the higher mathematics for instance, such as
might be profitable for a future King to know."

264

MAGICIANS OF LATEK DAYS

"What question?" asked His Majesty, a little ner-
vously.

"Well, as an example—'What is seven times six?' " And,
behind his hand, he whispered to the King, "Forty-two."
Not a muscle of the King's face moved, but he looked
thoughtfully at the Lord Calomel. Supposing his Lordship
did not know.

"Well?" he said reluctantly. "What is the answer?"

The young Lord Calomel thought for some time, and
then said, "Fifty-four."

"And you?" said the King to Rabbit.

Rabbit wondered what to say. As long as he gave the
same answers as Calomel, he could not lose in the encoun-
ter, yet in this case "forty-two" was the right answer. But
the King, who could do no wrong, even in arithmetic,
might decide, for the purposes of the competition, that
"fifty-four" was an answer more becoming to the future
ruler of the country. Was it, then, safe to say, "forty-
two?"

"Your Majesty," he said, "there are several possible
answers to this extraordinarily novel conundrum. At first
sight the obvious solution would appear to be 'forty-two'.
The objection to this solution is that it lacks originality. I
have long felt that a progressive country such as ours
might well strike out a new hue in the matter. Let us agree
that in future seven sixes are fifty-four. In that case the
answer, as Lord Calomel has pointed out, is 'fifty-four'.
But if Your Majesty would prefer to cling to the old style
of counting, then Your Majesty and Your Majesty's Chan-
cellor would make the answer 'forty-two'."

After saying which. Rabbit bowed gracefully, both to
Their Majesties and to his opponent, and sat down again.

The King scratched his head in a puzzled sort of way.

PRINCE RABBIT

265

"The correct answer," he said, "is, or will be in the
future, fifty-four."

"Make a note of that," whispered the Chancellor to the
Chief Secretary.

"Lord Calomel guessed this at his first attempt; Rabbit
at his second attempt. I therefore declare Lord Calomel the
winner."

"Shame!" said Rabbit.

"Who said that?" cried the King furiously. Rabbit
looked over his shoulder, with the object of identifying
the culprit, but was apparently unsuccessful.

"However," went on the King, "in order that there
should be no doubt in the minds of my people as to the
absolute fairness with which this competition is being con-
ducted, there will be one further test. It happens that a
King is often called upon to make speeches and exhorta-
tions to his people, and for this purpose the ability to stand
evenly upon two legs for a considerable length of time is
of much value to him. The next test, therefore, will
be-"

But at this point Lord Calomel cleared his throat so
loudly that the King had to stop and listen to him.

"Quite so," said the King. "The next test, therefore,
will be held in a month's time, when his Lordship's ankle
is healed, and it will be a test to see who can balance him-
self longest upon two legs only."

Rabbit lolloped back to his home in the wood, ponder-
ing deeply.

in

Now there was an enchanter who lived in the wood, a
man of many magical gifts. He could (it was averred by
the countryside) extract coloured ribbons from his mouth,
cook plum-puddings in a hat, and produce as many as ten
silk handkerchiefs, knotted together, from a twist of paper.

266

MAGICIANS  OF  LATER  DAYS

And that night, after a simple dinner of salad. Rabbit called
upon him.

"Can you," he said, "turn a rabbit into a man?"

"I can," he said at last, "turn a plum-pudding into a
rabbit."

"That," said Rabbit, "to be quite frank, would not be a
helpful operation."

"I can turn almost anything into a rabbit," said the
enchanter with growing enthusiasm. "In fact, I like doing
it."

Then Rabbit had an idea.

"Can you turn a man into a rabbit?"

"I did once. At least I turned a baby into a baby rabbit."

"When was that?"

"Eighteen years ago. At the court of King Nicodemus.
I was giving an exhibition of my powers to him and his
good Queen. I asked one of the company to lend me a
baby, never thinking for a moment that . . . The young
Prince was handed up. I put a red silk handkerchief over
him, and waved my hands. Then I took the handkerchief
away . . . The Queen was very much distressed. I tried
everything I could, but it was useless. The King "was most
generous about it. He said that I could keep the rabbit. I
carried it about with me for some weeks, but one day it
escaped. Dear dear!" He wiped his eyes gently with a red
silk handkerchief.

"Most interesting," said Rabbit. "Well, tills is what I
want you to do." And they discussed the matter from the
beginning.

A month later the great Standing Competition was to
take place. When all was ready, the King rose to make his
opening remarks.

"We are now," he began, "to make one of the most

PRINCE RABBIT                    267

interesting tests between our two candidates for the throne.
At the word 'Go!' they will—" And then he stopped.
"Why, that's this?" he said, putting on his spectacles.
"Where is the young Lord Calomel? And what is that
second rabbit doing? There was no need to bring your
brother," he added severely to Rabbit.

"I am Lord Calomel," said the second rabbit meekly.

"Oh!" said the King.

"Go!" said the Chancellor, who was a little deaf.

Rabbit, who had been practising for a month, jumped
on his back paws and remained there. Lord Calomel, who
had had no practice at all, remained on all fours. In the
crowd at the back the enchanter chuckled to himself.

"How long do I stay like this?" asked Rabbit.

"This is all very awkward and distressing," said the King.

"May I get down?" said Rabbit.

"There is no doubt that the Rabbit has won," said the
Chancellor.

"Which rabbit?" cried the King crossly. "They're both
rabbits."

"The one with the white spots behind the ears," said
Rabbit helpfully. "May I get down?"

There was a sudden cry from the back of the hall.

"Your Majesty!"

"Well, well, what is it?"

The enchanter pushed his way forward.

"May I look. Your Majesty?" he said in a trembling
voice. "White spots behind the ears? Dear, dear! Allow

•« •

me!

He seized Rabbit's ears and bent them this way and that.

"Ow!" said Rabbit.

"It is! Your Majesty, it is!"

"Is what?"

268

MAGICIANS OF LATER DAYS

"The son of the late King Nicodemus, whose country is
now joined to your own. Prince Silvio."

"Quite so," said Rabbit airily, hiding his surprise.
"Didn't any of your recognize me?"

"Nicodemus had only one son," said the Chancellor,
"and he died as a baby."

"Not died," said the enchanter, and forthwith ex-
plained the whole sad story.

"I see," said the King, when the story was ended. "But
of course that is neither here nor there. A competition like
this must be conducted with absolute impartiality." He
turned to the Chancellor. "Which of them won the last
test?"

"Prince Silvio," said the Chancellor.

"Then my dear Prince Silvio—"

"One moment," interrupted the enchanter excitedly.
"I've just thought of the word. I knew there were some
words you had to say." He threw his red silk handkerchief
over Rabbit, and cried, "Hey Presto!" and the handker-
chief rose and rose and rose . . .

And there was Prince Silvio!

You can imagine how loudly the people cheered. But
the King appeared not to notice that anything surprising
had happened.

"Then, my dear Prince Silvio," he went on, "as the
winner of this most interesting series of contests, you are
appointed successor to our throne."

"Your Majesty," said Silvio, "this is too much!" And he
turned to the enchanter and said, "May I borrow your
handkerchief for a moment? My emotion has overcome

me!

So on the following day. Prince Rabbit was duly pro-
claimed heir to the throne before all the people. But not

PRINCE RABBIT                    269

until the ceremony was over did he return the enchanter's
handkerchief.

"And now," he said to the enchanter, "you may restore
Lord Calomel to his proper shape."

And the enchanter placed his handkerchief on Lord
Calomel's head, and said, "Hey presto!" and Lord Calomel
stretched himself and said, "Thanks very much!" But he
said it rather coldly, as if he were not really very grateful.

So they all lived happily for a long time. And Prince
Rabbit married the most beautiful Princess of those parts;

and when a son was born to them there was much feasting
and jollification. And the King gave a great party, whereat
minstrels, tumblers, jugglers and such-like were present in
large quantities to give pleasure to the company. But in
spite of a suggestion made by the Princess, the enchanter
was not present.

But I hear he is so clever," said the Princess to her
husband.

"He has many amusing inventions," replied the Prince,
"but some of them are not in the best of taste."

"Very well, dear," said the Princess.




Epilogue

The Magician Prospero bids farewell to his Magic Arts

"Ye elves of hills, brooks, standing lakes, and groves;

And ye that on the sands with printless foot
Do chase the ebbing Neptune, and do fly him
When he comes back; you demi-puppets that
By moonshine do the green sour ringlets make,
Whereof the ewe not bites; and you whose pastime
Is to make midnight mushrumps, that rejoice
To hear the solemn curfew; by whose aid—
Weak masters though ye be—I have bedimm'd
The noontide sun, cali'd forth the mutinous winds,
And 'twixt the green sea and the azure vault
Set roaring war: to the dread-rattling thunder
Have I given fire, and rifted Jove's stout oak
With his own bolt: the strong-based promontory
Have I made shake; and by the spurs pluck'd up
The pine and cedar: graves, at my command
Have waked their sleepers, oped, and let 'cm forth
By my so potent Art. But this rough Magic
I here abjure; and, when I have required
Some heavenly music—which even now I do,—
To work mine end upon their senses that
This airy charm is for, I'll brake my staff,
Bury it certain fathoms in the earth,
And deeper than did ever plummet sound
I'll drown my book."

William Shakespeare: The Tempest, Act V, Sc. i,
270

Notes on Sources

EXCEPT in the case of the tale from Chaucer, I have myself retold all the
myths, legends, fairytales and romances in the first three sections of this book
from the various sources indicated below. I have tried to present them as
accurately as possible, adding nothing but some dialogue when this was lack-
ing and seemed necessary; but I have omitted freely where stories were too
long, and often cut incidents that had no direct bearing on the part which
concerned a Magician.

Invitation: From The Sorcerer (1877) by "W. S- Gilbert, Act One.

Teta the Magician: From the Westcar Papyrus (now in Berlin) written
between 2000 and 1785 B.C. (Reprinted with minor alterations from Tales of
Ancient Egypt, 1967, retold by Roger Lancelyn Green.)

A Hittite Charm against a Wizard's Spell: Freely versified from the prose
translation given on p. 347 of Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Ola
Testament, edited by James B. Pritchard, 1955.

The Magician from Corinth: Combined from Apollodorus The Library,
Book III, Section tii; Hyginus Fable CXXXVI and the fragments of the play
Polyidus by Euripides.

The Sorcerer's Apprentice: Retold from Lucian's Philopseudes section 33-6.
Lucian of Samosata, one of the greatest of the later Greek writers, lived
from about A.D. 120 to 170.

Virgilius the Magician: Retold from the Medieval Romance of "Virgilius"
which was based on early Italian popular tales current in Naples.

Aladdin and the African Magician: Retold and shortened from "The Story of
Aladdin, or The Wonderful Lamp" in Galland's version of Arabian Nights'
Entertainments, i5th English edition, 1779.

Merlin the Wizard of Britain: Combined and retold from Nennius, History
of the Britons, sections 40-2; Geoffrey of Monmouth's British History,
Book VI. Chapters 17-19 and Book VIII, Chapters 10-12 and 19-20; several
passages from Layamon's Brut and Wace's Roman de Brut, and Robert de
Boron's Merlin. The adventures with Niviene are taken from the Medieval
French Suite de Merlin.

271

NOTES ON SOURCES

Bradamante and the Wizard: Adapted freely from Lodovico Ariosto's
Orlando Furhso (1532), Cantos II-IV.

The Franklins Tale: Retold from Chaucer's Canterbury Tales (1377-1400)
by Eleanor Farjcon in her Tales from Chaucer (1930).

The Magician s Horse: Retold from the version from Sidlianische Marchen
given in The Grey Fairy Book (1900).

The Gifts of the Magician: Retold from the version from Finnische Marchen
given in The Crimson Fairy Book (1903).

The Magician's Pupil: Retold from the Danish fairy tale "Master and Pupil"
given in The Pink Fairy Book (1897).

The Magician who had no Heart: Retold from the version from Cuentos
Populars Catalens given in The Pink Fairy Book (1897).

The Wizard King: Adapted from the French "Court Fairytale" inLesFees
Illustres, the fifth volume ofLe Cabinet des Fees, 41 volumes (1785-9).

Chinook and Chinok: This poem by Andrew Lang is based on a tale in
Charles Marelle's Le Petit Monde (1863). Lang's poem was published in
Longmans' Magazine, August 1888, collected in his Poetical Works (1923),
Vol. Ill, pages 176-7.

The Castle ofKerglas: This was first published in Le Foyer Breton (1845) by
Emile Souvestre (1806-54) and is based on a folktale. The present version
is that by Mrs. Andrew Lang from The Lilac Fairy Book (1910).

The Magician and his Pupil: This story by Frau Amelie Linz-Godin first
appeared in the English version given here in The Strand Magazine, May
1897, and was collected in The Diamond Fairy Book (a collection of similar
stories from the Strand, with illustrations by H. R. Millar).

The Magician s Gifts and The Magician turned Mischief Maker, by Juliana
Horatia Ewing (1841-85), first appeared in Aunt Judy's Magazine,
March 1872 and November 1876, and were collected in her Old-Fashioned
Fairy Tales (1882).

The Princess and the Cat, by E. Nesbit (1858-1924), first appeared in The
Jabberwock, October 1905, and was collected in her Oswald Basfable—and
Others (1905).

The Magician who wanted More, by Andrew Lang (1844-1912) was pub-
lished in his last book of original fairy stories, Tales of a Fairy Court
(1906).

The Crab that Played with the Sea, by Rudyard Kipling (1865-1936), first
appeared in Pearson's Magazine, August 1902, and was collected in The Just So
Stories (1902).

NOTES  ON  SOURCES

Prince Rabbit, by A. A. Milne (1882-1956), first appeared in Number Two
Joy Street, Blackwell's children's annual for 1923.

Epilogue: Prospero's speech from Act V, Scene I, lines 32-57, of The
Tempest (1611) by William Shakespeare (1564-1616).

Acknowledgements

The Editor and Publishers are indebted to the following for permission to
include copyright material in this book:

The Bodley Head Ltd., London, and Henry Z. Waick, Inc., New York for
permission to include Teta the Magician from TALES OF ANCIENT EGYPT by
Roger Lancelyn Green, © Roger Lancelyn Green 1947; Oxford University
Press for permission to include The Franklin's Tale from TALES FROM CHAUCER
by Eleanor Farjeon; John Farquharson Ltd. on behalf of the Estate of
E. Nesbit for permission to include The Princess and the Cat from OSWALD
BASTABLE AND OTHERS; Mrs George Bambridge and the Macmillan Com-
panies of London and Canada and Doubleday & Company, Inc., New York
for permission to include The Crab that Played with the Sea from THE JUST
so STORIES by Rudyard Kipling; Curtis Brown Ltd., London on behalf of the
Estate of A. A. Milne, and E. P. Dutton & Co., Inc., New York for per-
mission to include Prince Rabbit from NUMBER TWO JOY STREET by A. A.
Milne (American title PRINCE RABBIT AND THE PRINCESS WHO COULD NOT
LAUGH, Copyright © 1966 by Dorothy Daphne Milne and Spencer Curtis
Brown).

The Editor and Publishers have made every effort to trace the holders
of copyright in all extracts included in this anthology- If any query should
arise, it should be addressed to the Publishers, and if it is found that an error
has been made it will be corrected in future editions.

274